صفحه 7 از 8 نخستنخست ... 345678 آخرینآخرین
نمایش نتایج: از شماره 61 تا 70 , از مجموع 72

موضوع: Anna Karenina | Leo Tolstoy

  1. #61
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    Chapter 3
    Kitty was particularly glad of a chance of being alone
    with her husband, for she had noticed the shade of
    mortification that had passed over his face—always so
    quick to reflect every feeling—at the moment when he
    had come onto the terrace and asked what they were
    talking of, and had got no answer.
    When they had set off on foot ahead of the others, and
    had come out of sight of the house onto the beaten dusty
    road, marked with rusty wheels and sprinkled with grains
    of corn, she clung faster to his arm and pressed it closer to
    her. He had quite forgotten the momentary unpleasant
    impression, and alone with her he felt, now that the
    thought of her approaching motherhood was never for a
    moment absent from his mind, a new and delicious bliss,
    quite pure from all alloy of sense, in the being near to the
    woman he loved. There was no need of speech, yet he
    longed to hear the sound of her voice, which like her eyes
    had changed since she had been with child. In her voice,
    as in her eyes, there was that softness and gravity which is
    found in people continually concentrated on some
    cherished pursuit.
    ‘So you’re not tired? Lean more on me,’ said he.
    ‘No, I’m so glad of a chance of being alone with you,
    and I must own, though I’m happy with them, I do regret
    our winter evenings alone.’
    ‘That was good, but this is even better. Both are
    better,’ he said, squeezing her hand.
    ‘Do you know what we were talking about when you
    came in?’
    ‘About jam?’
    ‘Oh, yes, about jam too; but afterwards, about how
    men make offers.’
    ‘Ah!’ said Levin, listening more to the sound of her
    voice than to the words she was saying, and all the while
    paying attention to the road, which passed now through
    the forest, and avoiding places where she might make a
    false step.
    ‘And about Sergey Ivanovitch and Varenka. You’ve
    noticed?... I’m very anxious for it,’ she went on. ‘What do
    you think about it?’ And she peeped into his face.
    ‘I don’t know what to think,’ Levin answered, smiling.
    ‘Sergey seems very strange to me in that way. I told you,
    you know..’
    ‘Yes, that he was in love with that girl who died...’

    ‘That was when I was a child; I know about it from
    hearsay and tradition. I remember him then. He was
    wonderfully sweet. But I’ve watched him since with
    women; he is friendly, some of them he likes, but one
    feels that to him they’re simply people, not women.’
    ‘Yes, but now with Varenka...I fancy there’s
    something..’
    ‘Perhaps there is.... But one has to know him.... He’s a
    peculiar, wonderful person. He lives a spiritual life only.
    He’s too pure, too exalted a nature.’
    ‘Why? Would this lower him, then?’
    ‘No, but he’s so used to a spiritual life that he can’t
    reconcile himself with actual fact, and Varenka is after all
    fact.’
    Levin had grown used by now to uttering his thought
    boldly, without taking the trouble of clothing it in exact
    language. He knew that his wife, in such moments of
    loving tenderness as now, would understand what he
    meant to say from a hint, and she did understand him.
    ‘Yes, but there’s not so much of that actual fact about
    her as about me. I can see that he would never have cared
    for me. She is altogether spiritual.’
    ‘Oh, no, he is so fond of you, and I am always so glad
    when my people like you...’
    ‘Yes, he’s very nice to me; but..’
    ‘It’s not as it was with poor Nikolay...you really cared
    for each other,’ Levin finished. ‘Why not speak of him?’
    he added. ‘I sometimes blame myself for not; it ends in
    one’s forgetting. Ah, how terrible and dear he was!... Yes,
    what were we talking about?’ Levin said, after a pause.
    ‘You think he can’t fall in love,’ said Kitty, translating
    into her own language.
    ‘It’s not so much that he can’t fall in love,’ Levin said,
    smiling, ‘but he has not the weakness necessary.... I’ve
    always envied him, and even now, when I’m so happy, I
    still envy him.’
    ‘You envy him for not being able to fall in love?’
    ‘I envy him for being better than I,’ said Levin. ‘He
    does not live for himself. His whole life is subordinated to
    his duty. And that’s why he can be calm and contented.’
    ‘And you?’ Kitty asked, with an ironical and loving
    smile.
    She could never have explained the chain of thought
    that made her smile; but the last link in it was that her
    husband, in exalting his brother and abasing himself, was
    not quite sincere. Kitty knew that this insincerity came
    from his love for his brother, from his sense of shame at
    being too happy, and above all from his unflagging craving
    to be better—she loved it in him, and so she smiled.
    ‘And you? What are you dissatisfied with?’ she asked,
    with the same smile.
    Her disbelief in his self-dissatisfaction delighted him,
    and unconsciously he tried to draw her into giving
    utterance to the grounds of her disbelief.
    ‘I am happy, but dissatisfied with myself...’ he said.
    ‘Why, how can you be dissatisfied with yourself if you
    are happy?’
    ‘Well, how shall I say?... In my heart I really care for
    nothing whatever but that you should not stumble—see?
    Oh, but really you mustn’t skip about like that!’ he cried,
    breaking off to scold her for too agile a movement in
    stepping over a branch that lay in the path. ‘But when I
    think about myself, and compare myself with others,
    especially with my brother, I feel I’m a poor creature.’
    ‘But in what way?’ Kitty pursued with the same smile.
    ‘Don’t you too work for others? What about your cooperative
    settlement, and your work on the estate, and
    your book?..’
    ‘Oh, but I feel, and particularly just now—it’s your
    fault,’ he said, pressing her hand—‘that all that doesn’t
    count. I do it in a way halfheartedly. If I could care for all
    that as I care for you!... Instead of that, I do it in these days
    like a task that is set me.’
    ‘Well, what would you say about papa?’ asked Kitty. ‘Is
    he a poor creature then, as he does nothing for the public
    good?’
    ‘He?—no! But then one must have the simplicity, the
    straightforwardness, the goodness of your father: and I
    haven’t got that. I do nothing, and I fret about it. It’s all
    your doing. Before there was you—and THIS too,’ he
    added with a glance towards her waist that she
    understood— ‘I put all my energies into work; now I
    can’t, and I’m ashamed; I do it just as though it were a task
    set me, I’m pretending...’
    ‘Well, but would you like to change this minute with
    Sergey Ivanovitch?’ said Kitty. ‘Would you like to do this
    work for the general good, and to love the task set you, as
    he does, and nothing else?’
    ‘Of course not,’ said Levin. ‘But I’m so happy that I
    don’t understand anything. So you think he’ll make her an
    offer today?’ he added after a brief silence.
    ‘I think so, and I don’t think so. Only, I’m awfully
    anxious for it. Here, wait a minute.’ she stooped down
    and picked a wild camomile at the edge of the path.
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    ‘Come, count: he does propose, he doesn’t,’ she said,
    giving him the flower.
    ‘He does, he doesn’t,’ said Levin, tearing off the white
    petals.
    ‘No, no!’ Kitty, snatching at his hand, stopped him.
    She had been watching his fingers with interest. ‘You
    picked off two.’
    ‘Oh, but see, this little one shan’t count to make up,’
    said Levin, tearing off a little half-grown petal. ‘Here’s the
    wagonette overtaking us.’
    ‘Aren’t you tired, Kitty?’ called the princess.
    ‘Not in the least.’
    ‘If you are you can get in, as the horses are quiet and
    walking.’
    But it was not worth while to get in, they were quite
    near the place, and all walked on together.
    Chapter 4
    Varenka, with her white kerchief on her black hair,
    surrounded by the children, gaily and good-humoredly
    looking after them, and at the same time visibly excited at
    the possibility of receiving a declaration from the man she
    cared for, was very attractive. Sergey Ivanovitch walked
    beside her, and never left off admiring her. Looking at her,
    he recalled all the delightful things he had heard from her
    lips, all the good he knew about her, and became more
    and more conscious that the feeling he had for her was
    something special that he had felt long, long ago, and only
    once, in his early youth. The feeling of happiness in being
    near her continually grew, and at last reached such a point
    that, as he put a huge, slender-stalked agaric fungus in her
    basket, he looked straight into her face, and noticing the
    flush of glad and alarmed excitement that overspread her
    face, he was confused himself, and smiled to her in silence
    a smile that said too much.
    ‘If so,’ he said to himself, ‘I ought to think it over and
    make up my mind, and not give way like a boy to the
    impulse of a moment.’
    ‘I’m going to pick by myself apart from all the rest, or
    else my efforts will make no show,’ he said, and he left the
    edge of the forest where they were walking on low silky
    grass between old birch trees standing far apart, and went
    more into the heart of the wood, where between the
    white birch trunks there were gray trunks of aspen and
    dark bushes of hazel. Walking some forty paces away,
    Sergey Ivanovitch, knowing he was out of sight, stood still
    behind a bushy spindle-tree in full flower with its rosy red
    catkins. It was perfectly still all round him. Only overhead
    in the birches under which he stood, the flies, like a
    swarm of bees, buzzed unceasingly, and from time to time
    the children’s voices were floated across to him. All at
    once he heard, not far from the edge of the wood, the
    sound of Varenka’s contralto voice, calling Grisha, and a
    smile of delight passed over Sergey Ivanovitch’s face.
    Conscious of this smile, he shook his head disapprovingly
    at his own condition, and taking out a cigar, he began
    lighting it. For a long while he could not get a match to
    light against the trunk of a birch tree. The soft scales of the
    white bark rubbed off the phosphorus, and the light went
    out. At last one of the matches burned, and the fragrant
    cigar smoke, hovering uncertainly in flat, wide coils,
    stretched away forwards and upwards over a bush under
    the overhanging branches of a birch tree. Watching the
    streak of smoke, Sergey Ivanovitch walked gently on,
    deliberating on his position.
    ‘Why not?’ he thought. ‘If it were only a passing fancy
    or a passion, if it were only this attraction—this mutual
    attraction (I can call it a MUTUAL attraction), but if I felt
    that it was in contradiction with the whole bent of my
    life—if I felt that in giving way to this attraction I should
    be false to my vocation and my duty...but it’s not so. The
    only thing I can say against it is that, when I lost Marie, I
    said to myself that I would remain faithful to her memory.
    That’s the only thing I can say against my feeling.... That’s
    a great thing,’ Sergey Ivanovitch said to himself, feeling at
    the same time that this consideration had not the slightest
    importance for him personally, but would only perhaps
    detract from his romantic character in the eyes of others.
    ‘But apart from that, however much I searched, I should
    never find anything to say against my feeling. If I were
    choosing by considerations of suitability alone, I could not
    have found anything better.’
    However many women and girls he thought of whom
    he knew, he could not think of a girl who united to such
    a degree all, positively all, the qualities he would wish to
    see in his wife. She had all the charm and freshness of
    youth, but she was not a child; and if she loved him, she
    loved him consciously as a woman ought to love; that was
    one thing. Another point: she was not only far from being
    worldly, but had an unmistakable distaste for worldly
    society, and at the same time she knew the world, and had
    all the ways of a woman of the best society, which were
    absolutely essential to Sergey Ivanovitch’s conception of
    the woman who was to share his life. Thirdly: she was
    religious, and not like a child, unconsciously religious and
    good, as Kitty, for example, was, but her life was founded
    on religious principles. Even in trifling matters, Sergey
    Ivanovitch found in her all that he wanted in his wife: she
    was poor and alone in the world, so she would not bring
    with her a mass of relations and their influence into her
    husband’s house, as he saw now in Kitty’s case. She would
    owe everything to her husband, which was what he had
    always desired too for his future family life. And this girl,
    who united all these qualities, loved him. He was a modest
    man, but he could not help seeing it. And he loved her.
    There was one consideration against it—his age. But he
    came of a long-lived family, he had not a single gray hair,
    no one would have taken him for forty, and he
    remembered Varenka’s saying that it was only in Russia
    that men of fifty thought themselves old, and that in
    France a man of fifty considers himself dans la force de
    l’age, while a man of forty is un jeune homme. But what
    did the mere reckoning of years matter when he felt as
    young in heart as he had been twenty years ago? Was it
    not youth to feel as he felt now, when coming from the
    other side to the edge of the wood he saw in the glowing
    light of the slanting sunbeams the gracious figure of
    Varenka in her yellow gown with her basket, walking
    lightly by the trunk of an old birch tree, and when this
    impression of the sight of Varenka blended so
    harmoniously with the beauty of the view, of the yellow
    oatfield lying bathed in the slanting sunshine, and beyond
    it the distant ancient forest flecked with yellow and
    melting into the blue of the distance? His heart throbbed
    joyously. A softened feeling came over him. He felt that
    he had made up his mind. Varenka, who had just
    crouched down to pick a mushroom, rose with a supple
    movement and looked round. Flinging away the cigar,
    Sergey Ivanovitch advanced with resolute steps towards
    her.

    Chapter 5
    ‘Varvara Andreevna, when I was very young, I set
    before myself the ideal of the women I loved and should
    be happy to call my wife. I have lived through a long life,
    and now for the first time I have met what I sought—in
    you. I love you, and offer you my hand.’
    Sergey Ivanovitch was saying this to himself while he
    was ten paces from Varvara. Kneeling down, with her
    hands over the mushrooms to guard them from Grisha,
    she was calling little Masha.
    ‘Come here, little ones! There are so many!’ she was
    saying in her sweet, deep voice.
    Seeing Sergey Ivanovitch approaching, she did not get
    up and did not change her position, but everything told
    him that she felt his presence and was glad of it.
    ‘Well, did you find some?’ she asked from under the
    white kerchief, turning her handsome, gently smiling face
    to him.
    ‘Not one,’ said Sergey Ivanovitch. ‘Did you?’
    She did not answer, busy with the children who
    thronged about her.
    ‘That one too, near the twig,’ she pointed out to little
    Masha a little fungus, split in half across its rosy cap by the
    dry grass from under which it thrust itself. Varenka got up
    while Masha picked the fungus, breaking it into two white
    halves. ‘This brings back my childhood,’ she added,
    moving apart from the children beside Sergey Ivanovitch.
    They walked on for some steps in silence. Varenka saw
    that he wanted to speak; she guessed of what, and felt faint
    with joy and panic. They had walked so far away that no
    one could hear them now, but still he did not begin to
    speak. It would have been better for Varenka to be silent.
    After a silence it would have been easier for them to say
    what they wanted to say than after talking about
    mushrooms. But against her own will, as it were
    accidentally, Varenka said:
    ‘So you found nothing? In the middle of the wood
    there are always fewer, though.’ Sergey Ivanovitch sighed
    and made no answer. He was annoyed that she had spoken
    about the mushrooms. He wanted to bring her back to the
    first words she had uttered about her childhood; but after a
    pause of some length, as though against his own will, he
    made an observation in response to her last words.
    ‘I have heard that the white edible funguses are found
    principally at the edge of the wood, though I can’t tell
    them apart.’
    Some minutes more passed, they moved still further
    away from the children, and were quite alone. Varenka’s
    heart throbbed so that she heard it beating, and felt that
    she was turning red and pale and red again.
    To be the wife of a man like Koznishev, after her
    position with Madame Stahl, was to her imagination the
    height of happiness. Besides, she was almost certain that
    she was in love with him. And this moment it would have
    to be decided. She felt frightened. She dreaded both his
    speaking and his not speaking.
    Now or never it must be said—that Sergey Ivanovitch
    felt too. Everything in the expression, the flushed cheeks
    and the downcast eyes of Varenka betrayed a painful
    suspense. Sergey Ivanovitch saw it and felt sorry for her.
    He felt even that to say nothing now would be a slight to
    her. Rapidly in his own mind he ran over all the
    arguments in support of his decision. He even said over to
    himself the words in which he meant to put his offer, but
    instead of those words, some utterly unexpected reflection
    that occurred to him made him ask:
    ‘What is the difference between the ‘birch’ mushroom
    and the ‘white’ mushroom?’
    Varenka’s lips quivered with emotion as she answered:
    ‘In the top part there is scarcely any difference, it’s in
    the stalk.’
    And as soon as these words were uttered, both he and
    she felt that it was over, that what was to have been said
    would not be said; and their emotion, which had up to
    then been continually growing more intense, began to
    subside.
    ‘The birch mushroom’s stalk suggests a dark man’s chin
    after two days without shaving,’ said Sergey Ivanovitch,
    speaking quite calmly now.
    ‘Yes, that’s true,’ answered Varenka smiling, and
    unconsciously the direction of their walk changed. They
    began to turn towards the children. Varenka felt both sore
    and ashamed; at the same time she had a sense of relief.
    When he had got home again and went over the whole
    subject, Sergey Ivanovitch thought his previous decision
    had been a mistaken one. He could not be false to the
    memory of Marie.
    ‘Gently, children, gently!’ Levin shouted quite angrily
    to the children, standing before his wife to protect her
    when the crowd of children flew with shrieks of delight to
    meet them.
    Behind the children Sergey Ivanovitch and Varenka
    walked out of the wood. Kitty had no need to ask
    Varenka; she saw from the calm and somewhat crestfallen
    faces of both that her plans had not come off.
    ‘Well?’ her husband questioned her as they were going
    home again.
    ‘It doesn’t bite,’ said Kitty, her smile and manner of
    speaking recalling her father, a likeness Levin often noticed
    with pleasure.
    ‘How doesn’t bite?’
    ‘I’ll show you,’ she said, taking her husband’s hand,
    lifting it to her mouth, and just faintly brushing it with
    closed lips. ‘Like a kiss on a priest’s hand.’
    ‘Which didn’t it bite with?’ he said, laughing.
    ‘Both. But it should have been like this..’
    ‘There are some peasants coming..’
    ‘Oh, they didn’t see.’
    Chapter 6
    During the time of the children’s tea the grown-up
    people sat in the balcony and talked as though nothing had
    happened, though they all, especially Sergey Ivanovitch
    and Varenka, were very well aware that there had
    happened an event which, though negative, was of very
    great importance. They both had the same feeling, rather
    like that of a schoolboy after an examination, which has
    left him in the same class or shut him out of the school
    forever. Everyone present, feeling too that something had
    happened, talked eagerly about extraneous subjects. Levin
    and Kitty were particularly happy and conscious of their
    love that evening. And their happiness in their love
    seemed to imply a disagreeable slur on those who would
    have liked to feel the same and could not—and they felt a
    prick of conscience.
    ‘Mark my words, Alexander will not come,’ said the
    old princess.
    That evening they were expecting Stepan Arkadyevitch
    to come down by train, and the old prince had written
    that possibly he might come too.
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    ‘And I know why,’ the princess went on; ‘he says that
    young people ought to be left alone for a while at first.’
    ‘But papa has left us alone. We’ve never seen him,’ said
    Kitty. ‘Besides, we’re not young people!—we’re old,
    married people by now.’
    ‘Only if he doesn’t come, I shall say good-bye to you
    children,’ said the princess, sighing mournfully.
    ‘What nonsense, mamma!’ both the daughters fell upon
    her at once.
    ‘How do you suppose he is feeling? Why, now..’
    And suddenly there was an unexpected quiver in the
    princess’s voice. Her daughters were silent, and looked at
    one another. ‘Maman always finds something to be
    miserable about,’ they said in that glance. They did not
    know that happy as the princess was in her daughter’s
    house, and useful as she felt herself to be there, she had
    been extremely miserable, both on her own account and
    her husband’s, ever since they had married their last and
    favorite daughter, and the old home had been left empty.
    ‘What is it, Agafea Mihalovna?’ Kitty asked suddenly of
    Agafea Mihalovna, who was standing with a mysterious
    air, and a face full of meaning.
    ‘About supper.’
    ‘Well, that’s right,’ said Dolly; ‘you go and arrange
    about it, and I’ll go and hear Grisha repeat his lesson, or
    else he will have nothing done all day.’
    ‘That’s my lesson! No, Dolly, I’m going,’ said Levin,
    jumping up.
    Grisha, who was by now at a high school, had to go
    over the lessons of the term in the summer holidays. Darya
    Alexandrovna, who had been studying Latin with her son
    in Moscow before, had made it a rule on coming to the
    Levins’ to go over with him, at least once a day, the most
    difficult lessons of Latin and arithmetic. Levin had offered
    to take her place, but the mother, having once overheard
    Levin’s lesson, and noticing that it was not given exactly as
    the teacher in Moscow had given it, said resolutely,
    though with much embarrassment and anxiety not to
    mortify Levin, that they must keep strictly to the book as
    the teacher had done, and that she had better undertake it
    again herself. Levin was amazed both at Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, who, by neglecting his duty, threw upon
    the mother the supervision of studies of which she had no
    comprehension, and at the teachers for teaching the
    children so badly. But he promised his sister-in-law to
    give the lessons exactly as she wished. And he went on
    teaching Grisha, not in his own way, but by the book, and
    so took little interest in it, and often forgot the hour of the
    lesson. So it had been today.
    ‘No, I’m going, Dolly, you sit still,’ he said. ‘We’ll do it
    all properly, like the book. Only when Stiva comes, and
    we go out shooting, then we shall have to miss it.’
    And Levin went to Grisha.
    Varenka was saying the same thing to Kitty. Even in
    the happy, well-ordered household of the Levins Varenka
    had succeeded in making herself useful.
    ‘I’ll see to the supper, you sit still,’ she said, and got up
    to go to Agafea Mihalovna.
    ‘Yes, yes, most likely they’ve not been able to get
    chickens. If so, ours..’
    ‘Agafea Mihalovna and I will see about it,’ and Varenka
    vanished with her.
    ‘What a nice girl!’ said the princess.
    ‘Not nice, maman; she’s an exquisite girl; there’s no
    one else like her.’
    ‘So you are expecting Stepan Arkadyevitch today?’ said
    Sergey Ivanovitch, evidently not disposed to pursue the
    conversation about Varenka. ‘It would be difficult to find
    two sons-in-law more unlike than yours,’ he said with a
    subtle smile. ‘One all movement, only living in society,
    like a fish in water; the other our Kostya, lively, alert,
    quick in everything, but as soon as he is in society, he
    either sinks into apathy, or struggles helplessly like a fish
    on land.’
    ‘Yes, he’s very heedless,’ said the princess, addressing
    Sergey Ivanovitch. ‘I’ve been meaning, indeed, to ask you
    to tell him that it’s out of the question for her’ (she
    indicated Kitty) ‘to stay here; that she positively must
    come to Moscow. He talks of getting a doctor down..’
    ‘Maman, he’ll do everything; he has agreed to
    everything,’ Kitty said, angry with her mother for
    appealing to Sergey Ivanovitch to judge in such a matter.
    In the middle of their conversation they heard the
    snorting of horses and the sound of wheels on the gravel.
    Dolly had not time to get up to go and meet her husband,
    when from the window of the room below, where Grisha
    was having his lesson, Levin leaped out and helped Grisha
    out after him.
    ‘It’s Stiva!’ Levin shouted from under the balcony.
    ‘We’ve finished, Dolly, don’t be afraid!’ he added, and
    started running like a boy to meet the carriage.
    ‘Is ea id, ejus, ejus, ejus!’ shouted Grisha, skipping along
    the avenue.
    ‘And some one else too! Papa, of course!’ cried Levin,
    stopping at the entrance of the avenue. ‘Kitty, don’t come
    down the steep staircase, go round.’
    But Levin had been mistaken in taking the person
    sitting in the carriage for the old prince. As he got nearer
    to the carriage he saw beside Stepan Arkadyevitch not the
    prince but a handsome, stout young man in a Scotch cap,
    with long ends of ribbon behind. This was Vassenka
    Veslovsky, a distant cousin of the Shtcherbatskys, a
    brilliant young gentleman in Petersburg and Moscow
    society. ‘A capital fellow, and a keen sportsman,’ as Stepan
    Arkadyevitch said, introducing him.
    Not a whit abashed by the disappointment caused by
    his having come in place of the old prince, Veslovsky
    greeted Levin gaily, claiming acquaintance with him in the
    past, and snatching up Grisha into the carriage, lifted him
    over the pointer that Stepan Arkadyevitch had brought
    with him.
    Levin did not get into the carriage, but walked behind.
    He was rather vexed at the non-arrival of the old prince,
    whom he liked more and more the more he saw of him,
    and also at the arrival of this Vassenka Veslovsky, a quite
    uncongenial and superfluous person. He seemed to him
    still more uncongenial and superfluous when, on
    approaching the steps where the whole party, children and
    grown-up, were gathered together in much excitement,
    Levin saw Vassenka Veslovsky, with a particularly warm
    and gallant air, kissing Kitty’s hand.
    ‘Your wife arid I are cousins and very old friends,’ said
    Vassenka Veslovsky, once more shaking Levin’s hand with
    great warmth.
    ‘Well, are there plenty of birds?’ Stepan Arkadyevitch
    said to Levin, hardly leaving time for everyone to utter
    their greetings. ‘We’ve come with the most savage
    intentions. Why, maman, they’ve not been in Moscow
    since! Look, Tanya, here’s something for you! Get it,
    please, it’s in the carriage, behind!’ he talked in all
    directions. ‘How pretty you’ve grown, Dolly,’ he said to
    his wife, once more kissing her hand, holding it in one of
    his, and patting it with the other.
    Levin, who a minute before had been in the happiest
    frame of mind, now looked darkly at everyone, and
    everything displeased him.
    ‘Who was it he kissed yesterday with those lips?’ he
    thought, looking at Stepan Arkadyevitch’s tender
    demonstrations to his wife. He looked at Dolly, and he did
    not like her either.
    ‘She doesn’t believe in his love. So what is she so
    pleased about? Revolting!’ thought Levin.
    He looked at the princess, who had been so dear to
    him a minute before, and he did not like the manner in
    which she welcomed this Vassenka, with his ribbons, just
    as though she were in her own house.
    Even Sergey Ivanovitch, who had come out too onto
    the steps, seemed to him unpleasant with the show of
    cordiality with which he met Stepan Arkadyevitch,
    though Levin knew that his brother neither liked nor
    respected Oblonsky.
    And Varenka, even she seemed hateful, with her air
    sainte nitouche making the acquaintance of this
    gentleman, while all the while she was thinking of nothing
    but getting married.
    And more hateful than anyone was Kitty for falling in
    with the tone of gaiety with which this gentleman
    regarded his visit in the country, as though it were a
    holiday for himself and everyone else. And, above all,
    unpleasant was that particular smile with which she
    responded to his smile.
    Noisily talking, they all went into the house; but as
    soon as they were all seated, Levin turned and went out.
    Kitty saw something was wrong with her husband. She
    tried to seize a moment to speak to him alone, but he
    made haste to get away from her, saying he was wanted at
    the counting-house. It was long since his own work on
    the estate had seemed to him so important as at that
    moment. ‘It’s all holiday for them,’ he thought; ‘but these
    are no holiday matters, they won’t wait, and there’s no
    living without them.’
    Chapter 7
    Levin came back to the house only when they sent to
    summon him to supper. On the stairs were standing Kitty
    and Agafea Mihalovna, consulting about wines for supper.
    ‘But why are you making all this fuss? Have what we
    usually do.’
    ‘No, Stiva doesn’t drink...Kostya, stop, what’s the
    matter?’ Kitty began, hurrying after him, but he strode
    ruthlessly away to the dining room without waiting for
    her, and at once joined in the lively general conversation
    which was being maintained there by Vassenka Veslovsky
    and Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Well, what do you say, are we going shooting
    tomorrow?’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Please, do let’s go,’ said Veslovsky, moving to another
    chair, where he sat down sideways, with one fat leg
    crossed under him.
    ‘I shall be delighted, we will go. And have you had any
    shooting yet this year?’ said Levin to Veslovsky, looking
    intently at his leg, but speaking with that forced amiability
    that Kitty knew so well in him, and that was so out of
    keeping with him. ‘I can’t answer for our finding grouse,
    but there are plenty of snipe. Only we ought to start early.
    You’re not tired? Aren’t you tired, Stiva?’
    ‘Me tired? I’ve never been tired yet. Suppose we stay
    up all night. Let’s go for a walk!’
    ‘Yes, really, let’s not go to bed at all! Capital!’
    Veslovsky chimed in.
    ‘Oh, we all know you can do without sleep, and keep
    other people up too,’ Dolly said to her husband, with that
    faint note of irony in her voice which she almost always
    had now with her husband. ‘But to my thinking, it’s time
    for bed now.... I’m going, I don’t want supper.’
    ‘No, do stay a little, Dolly,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch,
    going round to her side behind the table where they were
    having supper. ‘I’ve so much still to tell you.’
    ‘Nothing really, I suppose.’
    ‘Do you know Veslovsky has been at Anna’s, and he’s
    going to them again? You know they’re hardly fifty miles
    from you, and I too must certainly go over there.
    Veslovsky, come here!’
    Vassenka crossed over to the ladies, and sat down
    beside Kitty.
    ‘Ah, do tell me, please; you have stayed with her? How
    was she?’ Darya Alexandrovna appealed to him.
    Levin was left at the other end of the table, and though
    never pausing in his conversation with the princess and
    Varenka, he saw that there was an eager and mysterious
    conversation going on between Stepan Arkadyevitch,
    Dolly, Kitty, and Veslovsky. And that was not all. He saw
    on his wife’s face an expression of real feeling as she gazed
    with fixed eyes on the handsome face of Vassenka, who
    was telling them something with great animation.
    ‘It’s exceedingly nice at their place,’ Veslovsky was
    telling them about Vronsky and Anna. ‘I can’t, of course,
    take it upon myself to judge, but in their house you feel
    the real feeling of home.’
    ‘What do they intend doing?’
    ‘I believe they think of going to Moscow.’
    ‘How jolly it would be for us all to go over to them
    together’ When are you going there?’ Stepan
    Arkadyevitch asked Vassenka.
    ‘I’m spending July there.’
    ‘Will you go?’ Stepan Arkadyevitch said to his wife.
    ‘I’ve been wanting to a long while; I shall certainly go,’
    said Dolly. ‘I am sorry for her, and I know her. She’s a
    splendid woman. I will go alone, when you go back, and
    then I shall be in no one’s way. And it will be better
    indeed without you.’
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  2. #62
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    ‘To be sure,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch. ‘And you,
    Kitty?’
    ‘I? Why should I go?’ Kitty said, flushing all over, and
    she glanced round at her husband.
    ‘Do you know Anna Arkadyevna, then?’ Veslovsky
    asked her. ‘She’s a very fascinating woman.’
    ‘Yes,’ she answered Veslovsky, crimsoning still more.
    She got up and walked across to her husband.
    ‘Are you going shooting, then, tomorrow?’ she said.
    His jealousy had in these few moments, especially at the
    flush that had overspread her cheeks while she was talking
    to Veslovsky, gone far indeed. Now as he heard her
    words, he construed them in his own fashion. Strange as it
    was to him afterwards to recall it, it seemed to him at the
    moment clear that in asking whether he was going
    shooting, all she cared to know was whether he would
    give that pleasure to Vassenka Veslovsky, with whom, as
    he fancied, she was in love.
    ‘Yes, I’m going,’ he answered her in an unnatural
    voice, disagreeable to himself.
    ‘No, better spend the day here tomorrow, or Dolly
    won’t see anything of her husband, and set off the day
    after,’ said Kitty.
    The motive of Kitty’s words was interpreted by Levin
    thus: ‘Don’t separate me from HIM. I don’t care about
    YOUR going, but do let me enjoy the society of this
    delightful young man.’
    ‘Oh, if you wish, we’ll stay here tomorrow,’ Levin
    answered, with peculiar amiability.
    Vassenka meanwhile, utterly unsuspecting the misery
    his presence had occasioned, got up from the table after
    Kitty, and watching her with smiling and admiring eyes,
    he followed her.
    Levin saw that look. He turned white, and for a minute
    he could hardly breathe. ‘How dare he look at my wife
    like that!’ was the feeling that boiled within him.
    ‘Tomorrow, then? Do, please, let us go,’ said Vassenka,
    sitting down on a chair, and again crossing his leg as his
    habit was.
    Levin’s jealousy went further still. Already he saw
    himself a deceived husband, looked upon by his wife and
    her lover as simply necessary to provide them with the
    conveniences and pleasures of life.... But in spite of that he
    made polite and hospitable inquiries of Vassenka about his
    shooting, his gun, and his boots, and agreed to go shooting
    next day.
    Happily for Levin, the old princess cut short his agonies
    by getting up herself and advising Kitty to go to bed. But
    even at this point Levin could not escape another agony.
    As he said good-night to his hostess, Vassenka would again
    have kissed her hand, but Kitty, reddening, drew back her
    hand and said with a naive bluntness, for which the old
    princess scolded her afterwards:
    ‘We don’t like that fashion.’
    In Levin’s eyes she was to blame for having allowed
    such relations to arise, and still more to blame for showing
    so awkwardly that she did not like them.
    ‘Why, how can one want to go to bed!’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, who, after drinking several glasses of wine
    at supper, was now in his most charming and sentimental
    humor. ‘Look, Kitty,’ he said, pointing to the moon,
    which had just risen behind the lime trees"how exquisite!
    Veslovsky, this is the time for a serenade. You know, he
    has a splendid voice; we practiced songs together along the
    road. He has brought some lovely songs with him, two
    new ones. Varvara Andreevna and he must sing some
    duets.’
    When the party had broken up, Stepan Arkadyevitch
    walked a long while about the avenue with Veslovsky;
    their voices could be heard singing one of the new songs.
    Levin hearing these voices sat scowling in an easy-chair
    in his wife’s bedroom, and maintained an obstinate silence
    when she asked him what was wrong. But when at last
    with a timid glance she hazarded the question: ‘Was there
    perhaps something you disliked about Veslovsky?’—it all
    burst out, and he told her all. He was humiliated himself at
    what he was saying, and that exasperated him all the more.
    He stood facing her with his eyes glittering menacingly
    under his scowling brows, and he squeezed his strong arms
    across his chest, as though he were straining every nerve to
    hold himself in. The expression of his face would have
    been grim, and even cruel, if it had not at the same time
    had a look of suffering which touched her. His jaws were
    twitching, and his voice kept breaking.
    ‘You must understand that I’m not jealous, that’s a
    nasty word. I can’t be jealous, and believe that.... I can’t
    say what I feel, but this is awful.... I’m not jealous, but I’m
    wounded, humiliated that anybody dare think, that
    anybody dare look at you with eyes like that.’
    ‘Eyes like what?’ said Kitty, trying as conscientiously as
    possible to recall every word and gesture of that evening
    and every shade implied in them.
    At the very bottom of her heart she did think there had
    been something precisely at the moment when he had
    crossed over after her to the other end of the table; but she
    dared not own it even to herself, and would have been
    even more unable to bring herself to say so to him, and so
    increase his suffering.
    ‘And what can there possibly be attractive about me as I
    am now?..’
    ‘Ah!’ he cried, clutching at his head, ‘you shouldn’t say
    that!... If you had been attractive then..’
    ‘Oh, no, Kostya, oh, wait a minute, oh, do listen!’ she
    said, looking at him with an expression of pained
    commiseration. ‘Why, what can you be thinking about!
    When for me there’s no one in the world, no one, no
    one!... Would you like me never to see anyone?’
    For the first minute she had been offended at his
    jealousy; she was angry that the slightest amusement, even
    the most innocent, should be forbidden her; but now she
    would readily have sacrificed, not merely such trifles, but
    everything, for his peace of mind, to save him from the
    agony he was suffering.
    ‘You must understand the horror and comedy of my
    position,’ he went on in a desperate whisper; ‘that he’s in
    my house, that he’s done nothing improper positively
    except his free and easy airs and the way he sits on his legs.

    He thinks it’s the best possible form, and so I’m obliged to
    be civil to him.’
    ‘But, Kostya, you’re exaggerating,’ said Kitty, at the
    bottom of her heart rejoicing at the depth of his love for
    her, shown now in his jealousy.
    ‘The most awful part of it all is that you’re just as you
    always are, and especially now when to me you’re
    something sacred, and we’re so happy, so particularly
    happy—and all of a sudden a little wretch.... He’s not a
    little wretch; why should I abuse him? I have nothing to
    do with him. But why should my, and your, happiness..’
    ‘Do you know, I understand now what it’s all come
    from,’ Kitty was beginning.
    ‘Well, what? what?’
    ‘I saw how you looked while we were talking at
    supper.’
    ‘Well, well!’ Levin said in dismay.
    She told him what they had been talking about. And as
    she told him, she was breathless with emotion. Levin was
    silent for a space, then he scanned her pale and distressed
    face, and suddenly he clutched at his head.
    ‘Katya, I’ve been worrying you! Darling, forgive me!
    It’s madness! Katya, I’m a criminal. And how could you be
    so distressed at such idiocy?’
    ‘Oh, I was sorry for you.’
    ‘For me? for me? How mad I am!... But why make you
    miserable? It’s awful to think that any outsider can shatter
    our happiness.’
    ‘It’s humiliating too, of course.’
    ‘Oh, then I’ll keep him here all the summer, and will
    overwhelm him with civility,’ said Levin, kissing her
    hands. ‘You shall see. Tomorrow.... Oh, yes, we are going
    tomorrow.’
    Chapter 8
    Next day, before the ladies were up, the wagonette and
    a trap for the shooting party were at the door, and Laska,
    aware since early morning that they were going shooting,
    after much whining and darting to and fro, had sat herself
    down in the wagonette beside the coachman, and,
    disapproving of the delay, was excitedly watching the door
    from which the sportsmen still did not come out. The first
    to come out was Vassenka Veslovsky, in new high boots
    that reached half-way up his thick thighs, in a green
    blouse, with a new Russian leather cartridge-belt, and in
    his Scotch cap with ribbons, with a brand-new English
    gun without a sling. Laska flew up to him, welcomed him,
    and jumping up, asked him in her own way whether the
    others were coming soon, but getting no answer from
    him, she returned to her post of observation and sank into
    repose again, her head on one side, and one ear pricked up
    to listen. At last the door opened with a creak, and Stepan
    Arkadyevitch’s spot-and-tan pointer Krak flew out,
    running round and round and turning over in the air.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch himself followed with a gun in his
    hand and a cigar in his mouth.
    ‘Good dog, good dog, Krak!’ he cried encouragingly to
    the dog, who put his paws up on his chest, catching at his
    game bag. Stepan Arkadyevitch was dressed in rough
    leggings and spats, in torn trousers and a short coat. On his
    head there was a wreck of a hat of indefinite form, but his
    gun of a new patent was a perfect gem, and his game bag
    and cartridge belt, though worn, were of the very best
    quality.
    Vassenka Veslovsky had had no notion before that it
    was truly chic for a sportsman to be in tatters, but to have
    his shooting outfit of the best quality. He saw it now as he
    looked at Stepan Arkadyevitch, radiant in his rags,
    graceful, well-fed, and joyous, a typical Russian nobleman.
    And he made up his mind that next time he went shooting
    he would certainly adopt the same get-up.
    ‘Well, and what about our host?’ he asked.
    ‘A young wife,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, smiling.
    ‘Yes, and such a charming one!’
    ‘He came down dressed. No doubt he’s run up to her
    again.’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch guessed right. Levin had run up
    again to his wife to ask her once more If she forgave him
    for his idiocy yesterday, and, moreover, to beg her for
    Christ’s sake to be more careful. The great thing was for
    her to keep away from the children—they might any
    minute push against her. Then he had once more to hear
    her declare that she was not angry with him for going
    away for two days, and to beg her to be sure to send him a
    note next morning by a servant on horseback, to write
    him, if it were but two words only, to let him know that
    all was well with her.
    Kitty was distressed, as she always was, at parting for a
    couple of days from her husband, but when she saw his
    eager figure, looking big and strong in his shooting-boots
    and his white blouse, and a sort of sportsman elation and
    excitement incomprehensible to her, she forgot her own
    chagrin for the sake of his pleasure, and said good-bye to
    him cheerfully.
    ‘Pardon, gentlemen!’ he said, running out onto the
    steps. ‘Have you put the lunch in? Why is the chestnut on
    the right? Well, it doesn’t matter. Laska, down; go and lie
    down!’
    ‘Put it with the herd of oxen,’ he said to the herdsman,
    who was waiting for him at the steps with some question.
    ‘Excuse me, here comes another villain.’
    Levin jumped out of the wagonette, in which he had
    already taken his seat, to meet the carpenter, who came
    towards the steps with a rule in his hand.
    ‘You didn’t come to the counting house yesterday, and
    now you’re detaining me. Well, what is it?’
    ‘Would your honor let me make another turning? It’s
    only three steps to add. And we make it just fit at the same
    time. It will be much more convenient.’
    ‘You should have listened to me,’ Levin answered with
    annoyance. ‘I said: Put the lines and then fit in the steps.
    Now there’s no setting it right. Do as I told you, and
    make a new staircase.’
    The point was that in the lodge that was being built the
    carpenter had spoiled the staircase, fitting it together
    without calculating the space it was to fill, so that the steps
    were all sloping when it was put in place. Now the
    carpenter wanted, keeping the same staircase, to add three
    steps.
    ‘It will be much better.’
    ‘But where’s your staircase coming out with its three
    steps?’
    ‘Why, upon my word, sir,’ the carpenter said with a
    contemptuous smile. ‘It comes out right at the very spot.
    It starts, so to speak,’ he said, with a persuasive gesture; ‘it
    comes down, and comes down, and comes out.’
    ‘But three steps will add to the length too...where is it
    to come out?’
    ‘Why, to be sure, it’ll start from the bottom and go up
    and go up, and come out so,’ the carpenter said obstinately
    and convincingly.
    ‘It’ll reach the ceiling and the wall.’
    ‘Upon my word! Why, it’ll go up, and up, and come
    out like this.’
    Levin took out a ramrod and began sketching him the
    staircase in the dust.
    ‘There, do you see?’
    ‘As your honor likes,’ said the carpenter, with a sudden
    gleam in his eyes, obviously understanding the thing at
    last. ‘It seems it’ll be best to make a new one.’
    ‘Well, then, do it as you’re told,’ Levin shouted, seating
    himself in the wagonette. ‘Down! Hold the dogs, Philip!’
    Levin felt now at leaving behind all his family and
    household cares such an eager sense of joy in life and
    expectation that he was not disposed to talk. Besides that,
    he had that feeling of concentrated excitement that every
    sportsman experiences as he approaches the scene of
    action. If he had anything on his mind at that moment, it
    was only the doubt whether they would start anything in
    the Kolpensky marsh, whether Laska would show to
    advantage in comparison with Krak, and whether he
    would shoot well that day himself. Not to disgrace himself
    before a new spectator—not to be outdone by
    Oblonsky—that too was a thought that crossed his brain.
    Oblonsky was feeling the same, and he too was not
    talkative. Vassenka Veslovsky kept up alone a ceaseless
    flow of cheerful chatter. As he listened to him now, Levin
    felt ashamed to think how unfair he had been to him the
    day before. Vassenka was really a nice fellow, simple,
    good-hearted, and very good-humored. If Levin had met
    him before he was married, he would have made friends
    with him. Levin rather disliked his holiday attitude to life
    and a sort of free and easy assumption of elegance. It was
    as though he assumed a high degree of importance in
    himself that could not be disputed, because he had long
    nails and a stylish cap, and everything else to correspond;
    but this could be forgiven for the sake of his good nature
    and good breeding. Levin liked him for his good
    education, for speaking French and English with such an
    excellent accent, and for being a man of his world.
    Vassenka was extremely delighted with the left horse, a
    horse of the Don Steppes. He kept praising him
    enthusiastically. ‘How fine it must be galloping over the
    steppes on a steppe horse! Eh? isn’t it?’ he said. He had
    imagined riding on a steppe horse as something wild and
    romantic, and it turned out nothing of the sort. But his
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    simplicity, particularly in conjunction with his good looks,
    his amiable smile, and the grace of his movements, was
    very attractive. Either because his nature was sympathetic
    to Levin, or because Levin was trying to atone for his sins
    of the previous evening by seeing nothing but what was
    good in him, anyway he liked his society.
    After they had driven over two miles from home,
    Veslovsky all at once felt for a cigar and his pocketbook,
    and did not know whether he had lost them or left them
    on the table. In the pocketbook there were thirty-seven
    pounds, and so the matter could not be left in uncertainty.
    ‘Do you know what, Levin, I’ll gallop home on that
    left trace-horse. That will be splendid. Eh?’ he said,
    preparing to get out.
    ‘No, why should you?’ answered Levin, calculating that
    Vassenka could hardly weigh less than seventeen stone.
    ‘I’ll send the coachman.’
    The coachman rode back on the trace-horse, and Levin
    himself drove the remaining pair.

    Chapter 9
    ‘Well, now what’s our plan of campaign? Tell us all
    about it,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Our plan is this. Now we’re driving to Gvozdyov. In
    Gvozdyov there’s a grouse marsh on this side, and beyond
    Gvozdyov come some magnificent snipe marshes where
    there are grouse too. It’s hot now, and we’ll get there—it’s
    fifteen miles or so—towards evening and have some
    evening shooting; we’ll spend the night there and go on
    tomorrow to the bigger moors.’
    ‘And is there nothing on the way?’
    ‘Yes; but we’ll reserve ourselves; besides it’s hot. There
    are two nice little places, but I doubt there being anything
    to shoot.’
    Levin would himself have liked to go into these little
    places, but they were near home; he could shoot them
    over any time, and they were only little places—there
    would hardly be room for three to shoot. And so, with
    some insincerity, he said that he doubted there being
    anything to shoot. When they reached a little marsh Levin
    would have driven by, but Stepan Arkadyevitch, with the
    experienced eye of a sportsman, at once detected reeds
    visible from the road.
    ‘Shan’t we try that?’ he said, pointing to the little
    marsh.
    ‘Levin, do, please! how delightful!’ Vassenka Veslovsky
    began begging, and Levin could but consent.
    Before they had time to stop, the dogs had flown one
    before the other into the marsh.
    ‘Krak! Laska!..’
    The dogs came back.
    ‘There won’t be room for three. I’ll stay here,’ said
    Levin, hoping they would find nothing but peewits, who
    had been startled by the dogs, and turning over in their
    flight, were plaintively wailing over the marsh.
    ‘No! Come along, Levin, let’s go together!’ Veslovsky
    called.
    ‘Really, there’s not room. Laska, back, Laska! You
    won’t want another dog, will you?’
    Levin remained with the wagonette, and looked
    enviously at the sportsmen. They walked right across the
    marsh. Except little birds and peewits, of which Vassenka
    killed one, there was nothing in the marsh.
    ‘Come, you see now that it was not that I grudged the
    marsh,’ said Levin, ‘only it’s wasting time.’
    ‘Oh, no, it was jolly all the same. Did you see us?’ said
    Vassenka Veslovsky, clambering awkwardly into the
    wagonette with his gun and his peewit in his hands. ‘How
    splendidly I shot this bird! Didn’t I? Well, shall we soon be
    getting to the real place?’
    The horses started off suddenly, Levin knocked his
    head against the stock of someone’s gun, and there was the
    report of a shot. The gun did actually go off first, but that
    was how it seemed to Levin. It appeared that Vassenka
    Veslovsky had pulled only one trigger, and had left the
    other hammer still cocked. The charge flew into the
    ground without doing harm to anyone. Stepan
    Arkadyevitch shook his head and laughed reprovingly at
    Veslovsky. But Levin had not the heart to reprove him. In
    the first place, any reproach would have seemed to be
    called forth by the danger he had incurred and the bump
    that had come up on Levin’s forehead. And besides,
    Veslovsky was at first so naively distressed, and then
    laughed so good-humoredly and infectiously at their
    general dismay, that one could not but laugh with him.
    When they reached the second marsh, which was fairly
    large, and would inevitably take some time to shoot over,
    Levin tried to persuade them to pass it by. But Veslovsky
    again overpersuaded him. Again, as the marsh was narrow,
    Levin, like a good host, remained with the carriage.
    Krak made straight for some clumps of sedge. Vassenka
    Veslovsky was the first to run after the dog. Before Stepan
    Arkadyevitch had time to come up, a grouse flew out.
    Veslovsky missed it and it flew into an unmown meadow.
    This grouse was left for Veslovsky to follow up. Krak
    found it again and pointed, and Veslovsky shot it and went
    back to the carriage. ‘Now you go and I’ll stay with the
    horses,’ he said.
    Levin had begun to feel the pangs of a sportsman’s
    envy. He handed the reins to Veslovsky and walked into
    the marsh.
    Laska, who had been plaintively whining and fretting
    against the injustice of her treatment, flew straight ahead
    to a hopeful place that Levin knew well, and that Krak
    had not yet come upon.
    ‘Why don’t you stop her?’ shouted Stepan
    Arkadyevitch.
    ‘She won’t scare them,’ answered Levin, sympathizing
    with his bitch’s pleasure and hurrying after her.
    As she came nearer and nearer to the familiar breeding
    places there was more and more earnestness in Laska’s
    exploration. A little marsh bird did not divert her attention
    for more than an instant. She made one circuit round the
    clump of reeds, was beginning a second, and suddenly
    quivered with excitement and became motionless.
    ‘Come, come, Stiva!’ shouted Levin, feeling his heart
    beginning to beat more violently; and all of a sudden, as
    though some sort of shutter had been drawn back from his
    straining ears, all sounds, confused but loud, began to beat
    on his hearing, losing all sense of distance. He heard the
    steps of Stepan Arkadyevitch, mistaking them for the
    tramp of the horses in the distance; he heard the brittle
    sound of the twigs on which he had trodden, taking this
    sound for the flying of a grouse. He heard too, not far
    behind him, a splashing in the water, which he could not
    explain to himself.
    Picking his steps, he moved up to the dog.
    ‘Fetch it!’
    Not a grouse but a snipe flew up from beside the dog.
    Levin had lifted his gun, but at the very instant when he
    was taking aim, the sound of splashing grew louder, came
    closer, and was joined with the sound of Veslovsky’s
    voice, shouting something with strange loudness. Levin
    saw he had his gun pointed behind the snipe, but still he
    fired.
    When he had made sure he had missed, Levin looked
    round and saw the horses and the wagonette not on the
    road but in the marsh.
    Veslovsky, eager to see the shooting, had driven into
    the marsh, and got the horses stuck in the mud.
    ‘Damn the fellow!’ Levin said to himself, as he went
    back to the carriage that had sunk in the mire. ‘What did
    you drive in for?’ he said to him dryly, and calling the
    coachman, he began pulling the horses out.
    Levin was vexed both at being hindered from shooting
    and at his horses getting stuck in the mud, and still more at
    the fact that neither Stepan Arkadyevitch nor Veslovsky
    helped him and the coachman to unharness the horses and
    get them out, since neither of them had the slightest
    notion of harnessing. Without vouchsafing a syllable in
    reply to Vassenka’s protestations that it had been quite dry
    there, Levin worked in silence with the coachman at
    extricating the horses. But then, as he got warm at the
    work and saw how assiduously Veslovsky was tugging at
    the wagonette by one of the mud-guards, so that he broke
    it indeed, Levin blamed himself for having under the
    influence of yesterday’s feelings been too cold to
    Veslovsky, and tried to be particularly genial so as to
    smooth over his chilliness. When everything had been put
    right, and the carriage had been brought back to the road,
    Levin had the lunch served.
    ‘Bon appetit—bonne conscience! Ce poulet va tomber
    jusqu’au fond de mes bottes,’ Vassenka, who had
    recovered his spirits, quoted the French saying as he
    finished his second chicken. ‘Well, now our troubles are
    over, now everything’s going to go well. Only, to atone
    for my sins, I’m bound to sit on the box. That’s so? eh?
    No, no! I’ll be your Automedon. You shall see how I’ll
    get you along,’ he answered, not letting go the rein, when
    Levin begged him to let the coachman drive. ‘No, I must
    atone for my sins, and I’m very comfortable on the box.’
    And he drove.
    Levin was a little afraid he would exhaust the horses,
    especially the chestnut, whom he did not know how to
    hold in; but unconsciously he fell under the influence of
    his gaiety and listened to the songs he sang all the way on
    the box, or the descriptions and representations he gave of
    driving in the English fashion, four-in-hand; and it was in
    the very best of spirits that after lunch they drove to the
    Gvozdyov marsh.
    Chapter 10
    Vassenka drove the horses so smartly that they reached
    the marsh too early, while it was still hot.
    As they drew near this more important marsh, the chief
    aim of their expedition, Levin could not help considering
    how he could get rid of Vassenka and be free in his
    movements. Stepan Arkadyevitch evidently had the same
    desire, and on his face Levin saw the look of anxiety
    always present in a true sportsman when beginning
    shooting, together with a certain good-humored slyness
    peculiar to him.
    ‘How shall we go? It’s a splendid marsh, I see, and
    there are hawks,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, pointing to
    two great birds hovering over the reeds. ‘Where there are
    hawks, there is sure to be game.’
    ‘Now, gentlemen,’ said Levin, pulling up his boots and
    examining the lock of his gun with rather a gloomy
    expression, ‘do you see those reeds?’ He pointed to an
    oasis of blackish green in the huge half-mown wet
    meadow that stretched along the right bank of the river.
    ‘The marsh begins here, straight in front of us, do you
    see—where it is greener? From here it runs to the right
    where the horses are; there are breeding places there, and
    grouse, and all round those reeds as far as that alder, and
    right up to the mill. Over there, do you see, where the
    pools are? That’s the best place. There I once shot
    seventeen snipe. We’ll separate with the dogs and go in
    different directions, and then meet over there at the mill.’
    ‘Well, which shall go to left and which to right?’ asked
    Stepan Arkadyevitch. ‘It’s wider to the right; you two go
    that way and I’ll take the left,’ he said with apparent
    carelessness.
    ‘Capital! we’ll make the bigger bag! Yes, come along,
    come along!’ Vassenka exclaimed.
    Levin could do nothing but agree, and they divided.
    As soon as they entered the marsh, the two dogs began
    hunting about together and made towards the green,
    slime-covered pool. Levin knew Laska’s method, wary and
    indefinite; he knew the place too and expected a whole
    covey of snipe.
    ‘Veslovsky, beside me, walk beside me!’ he said in a
    faint voice to his companion splashing in the water behind
    him. Levin could not help feeling an interest in the
    direction his gun was pointed, after that casual shot near
    the Kolpensky marsh.
    ‘Oh, I won’t get in your way, don’t trouble about me.’
    But Levin could not help troubling, and recalled Kitty’s
    words at parting: ‘Mind you don’t shoot one another.’
    The dogs came nearer and nearer, passed each other, each
    pursuing its own scent. The expectation of snipe was so
    intense that to Levin the squelching sound of his own
    heel, as he drew it up out of the mire, seemed to be the
    call of a snipe, and he clutched and pressed the lock of his
    gun.
    ‘Bang! bang!’ sounded almost in his ear. Vassenka had
    fired at a flock of ducks which was hovering over the
    marsh and flying at that moment towards the sportsmen,
    far out of range. Before Levin had time to look round,
    there was the whir of one snipe, another, a third, and
    some eight more rose one after another.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch hit one at the very moment when
    it was beginning its zigzag movements, and the snipe fell
    in a heap into the mud. Oblonsky aimed deliberately at
    another, still flying low in the reeds, and together with the
    report of the shot, that snipe too fell, and it could be seen
    fluttering out where the sedge had been cut, its unhurt
    wing showing white beneath.
    Levin was not so lucky: he aimed at his first bird too
    low, and missed; he aimed at it again, just as it was rising,
    but at that instant another snipe flew up at his very feet,
    distracting him so that he missed again.
    While they were loading their guns, another snipe rose,
    and Veslovsky, who had had time to load again, sent two
    charges of small-shot into the water. Stepan Arkadyevitch
    picked up his snipe, and with sparkling eyes looked at
    Levin.
    ‘Well, now let us separate,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch,
    and limping on his left foot, holding his gun in readiness
    and whistling to his dog, he walked off in one direction.
    Levin and Veslovsky walked in the other.
    It always happened with Levin that when his first shots
    were a failure he got hot and out of temper, and shot
    badly the whole day. So it was that day. The snipe showed
    themselves in numbers. They kept flying up from just
    under the dogs, from under the sportsmen’s legs, and
    Levin might have retrieved his ill luck. But the more he
    shot, the more he felt disgraced in the eyes of Veslovsky,
    who kept popping away merrily and indiscriminately,
    killing nothing, and not in the slightest abashed by his ill
    success. Levin, in feverish haste, could not restrain himself,
    got more and more out of temper, and ended by shooting
    almost without a hope of hitting. Laska, indeed, seemed to
    understand this. She began looking more languidly, and
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    Anna Karenina
    1264 of 1759
    gazed back at the sportsmen, as it were, with perplexity or
    reproach in her eyes. Shots followed shots in rapid
    succession. The smoke of the powder hung about the
    sportsmen, while in the great roomy net of the game bag
    there were only three light little snipe. And of these one
    had been killed by Veslovsky alone, and one by both of
    them together. Meanwhile from the other side of the
    marsh came the sound of Stepan Arkadyevitch’s shots, not
    frequent, but, as Levin fancied, well-directed, for almost
    after each they heard ‘Krak, Krak, apporte!’
    This excited Levin still more. The snipe were floating
    continually in the air over the reeds. Their whirring wings
    close to the earth, and their harsh cries high in the air,
    could be heard on all sides; the snipe that had risen first
    and flown up into the air, settled again before the
    sportsmen. Instead of two hawks there were now dozens
    of them hovering with shrill cries over the marsh.
    After walking through the larger half of the marsh,
    Levin and Veslovsky reached the place where the peasants’
    mowing-grass was divided into long strips reaching to the
    reeds, marked off in one place by the trampled grass, in
    another by a path mown through it. Half of these strips
    had already been mown.
    Though there was not so much hope of finding birds in
    the uncut part as the cut part, Levin had promised Stepan
    Arkadyevitch to meet him, and so he walked on with his
    companion through the cut and uncut patches.
    ‘Hi, sportsmen!’ shouted one of a group of peasants,
    sitting on an unharnessed cart; ‘come and have some lunch
    with us! Have a drop of wine!’
    Levin looked round.
    ‘Come along, it’s all right!’ shouted a good-humoredlooking
    bearded peasant with a red face, showing his
    white teeth in a grin, and holding up a greenish bottle that
    flashed in the sunlight.
    ‘Qu’est-ce qu’ils disent?’ asked Veslovsky.
    ‘They invite you to have some vodka. Most likely
    they’ve been dividing the meadow into lots. I should have
    some,’ said Levin, not without some guile, hoping
    Veslovsky would be tempted by the vodka, and would go
    away to them.
    ‘Why do they offer it?’
    ‘Oh, they’re merry-making. Really, you should join
    them. You would be interested.’
    ‘Allons, c’est curieux.’
    ‘You go, you go, you’ll find the way to the mill!’ cried
    Levin, and looking round he perceived with satisfaction
    that Veslovsky, bent and stumbling with weariness,
    holding his gun out at arm’s length, was making his way
    out of the marsh towards the peasants.
    ‘You come too!’ the peasants shouted to Levin. ‘Never
    fear! You taste our cake!’
    Levin felt a strong inclination to drink a little vodka
    and to eat some bread. He was exhausted, and felt it a
    great effort to drag his staggering legs out of the mire, and
    for a minute he hesitated. But Laska was setting. And
    immediately all his weariness vanished, and he walked
    lightly through the swamp towards the dog. A snipe flew
    up at his feet; he fired and killed it. Laska still pointed.—
    ‘Fetch it!’ Another bird flew up close to the dog. Levin
    fired. But it was an unlucky day for him; he missed it, and
    when he went to look for the one he had shot, he could
    not find that either. He wandered all about the reeds, but
    Laska did not believe he had shot it, and when he sent her
    to find it, she pretended to hunt for it, but did not really.
    And in the absence of Vassenka, on whom Levin threw
    the blame of his failure, things went no better. There were
    plenty of snipe still, but Levin made one miss after
    another.
    The slanting rays of the sun were still hot; his clothes,
    soaked through with perspiration, stuck to his body; his
    left boot full of water weighed heavily on his leg and
    squeaked at every step; the sweat rain in drops down his
    powder-grimed face, his mouth was full of the bitter taste,
    his nose of the smell of powder and stagnant water, his
    ears were ringing with the incessant whir of the snipe; he
    could not touch the stock of his gun, it was so hot; his
    heart beat with short, rapid throbs; his hands shook with
    excitement, and his weary legs stumbled and staggered
    over the hillocks and in the swamp, but still he walked on
    and still he shot. At last, after a disgraceful miss, he flung
    his gun and his hat on the ground.
    ‘No, I must control myself,’ he said to himself. Picking
    up his gun and his hat, he called Laska, and went out of
    the swamp. When he got on to dry ground he sat down,
    pulled off his boot and emptied it, then walked to the
    marsh, drank some stagnant-tasting water, moistened his
    burning hot gun, and washed his face and hands. Feeling
    refreshed, he went back to the spot where a snipe had
    settled, firmly resolved to keep cool.
    He tried to be calm, but it was the same again. His
    finger pressed the cock before he had taken a good aim at
    the bird. It got worse and worse.
    He had only five birds in his game-bag when he
    walked out of the marsh towards the alders where he was
    to rejoin Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    Before he caught sight of Stepan Arkadyevitch he saw
    his dog. Krak darted out from behind the twisted root of
    an alder, black all over with the stinking mire of the
    marsh, and with the air of a conqueror sniffed at Laska.
    Behind Krak there came into view in the shade of the
    alder tree the shapely figure of Stepan Arkadyevitch. He
    came to meet him, red and perspiring, with unbuttoned
    neckband, still limping in the same way.
    ‘Well? You have been popping away!’ he said, smiling
    good-humoredly.
    ‘How have you got on?’ queried Levin. But there was
    no need to ask, for he had already seen the full game bag.
    ‘Oh, pretty fair.’
    He had fourteen birds.
    ‘A splendid marsh! I’ve no doubt Veslovsky got in your
    way. It’s awkward too, shooting with one dog,’ said
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, to soften his triumph.
    Chapter 11
    When Levin and Stepan Arkadyevitch reached the
    peasant’s hut where Levin always used to stay, Veslovsky
    was already there. He was sitting in the middle of the hut,
    clinging with both hands to the bench from which he was
    being pulled by a soldier, the brother of the peasant’s wife,
    who was helping him off with his miry boots. Veslovsky
    was laughing his infectious, good-humored laugh.
    ‘I’ve only just come. Ils ont ete charmants. Just fancy,
    they gave me drink, fed me! Such bread, it was exquisite!
    Delicieux! And the vodka, I never tasted any better. And
    they would not take a penny for anything. And they kept
    saying: ‘Excuse our homely ways.’’
    ‘What should they take anything for? They were
    entertaining you, to be sure. Do you suppose they keep
    vodka for sale?’ said the soldier, succeeding at last in
    pulling the soaked boot off the blackened stocking.
    In spite of the dirtiness of the hut, which was all
    muddied by their boots and the filthy dogs licking
    themselves clean, and the smell of marsh mud and powder
    that filled the room, and the absence of knives and forks,
    the party drank their tea and ate their supper with a relish
    only known to sportsmen. Washed and clean, they went
    into a hay-barn swept ready for them, where the
    coachman had been making up beds for the gentlemen.
    Though it was dusk, not one of them wanted to go to
    sleep.
    After wavering among reminiscences and anecdotes of
    guns, of dogs, and of former shooting parties, the
    conversation rested on a topic that interested all of them.
    After Vassenka had several times over expressed his
    appreciation of this delightful sleeping place among the
    fragrant hay, this delightful broken cart (he supposed it to
    be broken because the shafts had been taken out), of the
    good nature of the peasants that had treated him to vodka,
    of the dogs who lay at the feet of their respective masters,
    Oblonsky began telling them of a delightful shooting party
    at Malthus’s, where he had stayed the previous summer.
    Malthus was a well-known capitalist, who had made his
    money by speculation in railway shares. Stepan
    Arkadyevitch described what grouse moors this Malthus
    had bought in the Tver province, and how they were
    preserved, and of the carriages and dogcarts in which the
    shooting party had been driven, and the luncheon pavilion
    that had been rigged up at the marsh.
    ‘I don’t understand you,’ said Levin, sitting up in the
    hay; ‘how is it such people don’t disgust you? I can
    understand a lunch with Lafitte is all very pleasant, but
    don’t you dislike just that very sumptuousness? All these
    people, just like our spirit monopolists in old days, get
    their money in a way that gains them the contempt of
    everyone. They don’t care for their contempt, and then
    they use their dishonest gains to buy off the contempt they
    have deserved.’
    ‘Perfectly true!’ chimed in Vassenka Veslovsky.
    ‘Perfectly! Oblonsky, of course, goes out of bonhomie,
    but other people say: ‘Well, Oblonsky stays with them.’..’
    ‘Not a bit of it.’ Levin could hear that Oblonsky was
    smiling as he spoke. ‘I simply don’t consider him more
    dishonest than any other wealthy merchant or nobleman.
    They’ve all made their money alike—by their work and
    their intelligence.’
    ‘Oh, by what work? Do you call it work to get hold of
    concessions and speculate with them?’
    ‘Of course it’s work. Work in this sense, that if it were
    not for him and others like him, there would have been
    no railways.’
    ‘But that’s not work, like the work of a peasant or a
    learned profession.’
    ‘Granted, but it’s work in the sense that his activity
    produces a result—the railways. But of course you think
    the railways useless.’
    ‘No, that’s another question; I am prepared to admit
    that they’re useful. But all profit that is out of proportion
    to the labor expended is dishonest.’
    ‘But who is to define what is proportionate?’
    ‘Making profit by dishonest means, by trickery,’ said
    Levin, conscious that he could not draw a distinct line
    between honesty and dishonesty. ‘Such as banking, for
    instance,’ he went on. ‘It’s an evil—the amassing of huge
    fortunes without labor, just the same thing as with the
    spirit monopolies, it’s only the form that’s changed. Le roi
    est mort, vive le roi. No sooner were the spirit
    monopolies abolished than the railways came up, and
    banking companies; that, too, is profit without work.’
    ‘Yes, that may all be very true and clever.... Lie down,
    Krak!’ Stepan Arkadyevitch called to his dog, who was
    scratching and turning over all the hay. He was obviously
    convinced of the correctness of his position, and so talked
    serenely and without haste. ‘But you have not drawn the
    line between honest and dishonest work. That I receive a
    bigger salary than my chief clerk, though he knows more
    about the work than I do—that’s dishonest, I suppose?’
    ‘I can’t say.’
    ‘Well, but I can tell you: your receiving some five
    thousand, let’s say, for your work on the land, while our
    host, the peasant here, however hard he works, can never
    get more than fifty roubles, is just as dishonest as my
    earning more than my chief clerk, and Malthus getting
    more than a station-master. No, quite the contrary; I see
    that society takes up a sort of antagonistic attitude to these
    people, which is utterly baseless, and I fancy there’s envy
    at the bottom of it...’
    ‘No, that’s unfair,’ said Veslovsky; ‘how could envy
    come in? There is something not nice about that sort of
    business.’
    ‘You say,’ Levin went on, ‘that it’s unjust for me to
    receive five thousand, while the peasant has fifty; that’s
    true. It is unfair, and I feel it, but..’
    ‘It really is. Why is it we spend our time riding,
    drinking, shooting, doing nothing, while they are forever
    at work?’ said Vassenka Veslovsky, obviously for the first
    time in his life reflecting on the question, and
    consequently considering it with perfect sincerity.
    ‘Yes, you feel it, but you don’t give him your
    property,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, intentionally, as it
    seemed, provoking Levin.
    There had arisen of late something like a secret
    antagonism between the two brothers-in-law; as though,
    since they had married sisters, a kind of rivalry had sprung
    up between them as to which was ordering his life best,
    and now this hostility showed itself in the conversation, as
    it began to take a personal note.
    ‘I don’t give it away, because no one demands that
    from me, and if I wanted to, I could not give it away,’
    answered Levin, ‘and have no one to give it to.’
    ‘Give it to this peasant, he would not refuse it.’
    ‘Yes, but how am I to give it up? Am I to go to him
    and make a deed of conveyance?’
    ‘I don’t know; but if you are convinced that you have
    no right..’
    ‘I’m not at all convinced. On the contrary, I feel I have
    no right to give it up, that I have duties both to the land
    and to my family.’
    ‘No, excuse me, but if you consider this inequality is
    unjust, why is it you don’t act accordingly?..’
    ‘Well, I do act negatively on that idea, so far as not
    trying to increase the difference of position existing
    between him and me.’
    ‘No, excuse me, that’s a paradox.’
    ‘Yes, there’s something of a sophistry about that,’
    Veslovsky agreed. ‘Ah! our host; so you’re not asleep yet?’
    he said to the peasant who came into the barn, opening
    the creaking door. ‘How is it you’re not asleep?’
    ‘No, how’s one to sleep! I thought our gentlemen
    would be asleep, but I heard them chattering. I want to
    get a hook from here. She won’t bite?’ he added, stepping
    cautiously with his bare feet.
    ‘And where are you going to sleep?’
    ‘We are going out for the night with the beasts.’
    ‘Ah, what a night!’ said Veslovsky, looking out at the
    edge of the hut and the unharnessed wagonette that could
    be seen in the faint light of the evening glow in the great
    frame of the open doors. ‘But listen, there are women’s
    voices singing, and, on my word, not badly too. Who’s
    that singing, my friend?’
    ‘That’s the maids from hard by here.’
    ‘Let’s go, let’s have a walk! We shan’t go to sleep, you
    know. Oblonsky, come along!’
    ‘If one could only do both, lie here and go,’ answered
    Oblonsky, stretching. ‘It’s capital lying here.’
    ‘Well, I shall go by myself,’ said Veslovsky, getting up
    eagerly, and putting on his shoes and stockings. ‘GoodeBook
    brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    bye, gentlemen. If it’s fun, I’ll fetch you. You’ve treated
    me to some good sport, and I won’t forget you.’
    ‘He really is a capital fellow, isn’t he?’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, when Veslovsky had gone out and the
    peasant had closed the door after him.
    ‘Yes, capital,’ answered Levin, still thinking of the
    subject of their conversation just before. It seemed to him
    that he had clearly expressed his thoughts and feelings to
    the best of his capacity, and yet both of them,
    straightforward men and not fools, had said with one voice
    that he was comforting himself with sophistries. This
    disconcerted him.
    ‘It’s just this, my dear boy. One must do one of two
    things: either admit that the existing order of society is
    just, and then stick up for one’s rights in it; or
    acknowledge that you are enjoying unjust privileges, as I
    do, and then enjoy them and be satisfied.’
    ‘No, if it were unjust, you could not enjoy these
    advantages and be satisfied—at least I could not. The great
    thing for me is to feel that I’m not to blame.’
    ‘What do you say, why not go after all?’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, evidently weary of the strain of thought.
    ‘We shan’t go to sleep, you know. Come, let’s go!’
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  3. #63
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    Levin did not answer. What they had said in the
    conversation, that he acted justly only in a negative sense,
    absorbed his thoughts. ‘Can it be that it’s only possible to
    be just negatively?’ he was asking himself.
    ‘How strong the smell of the fresh hay is, though,’ said
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, getting up. ‘There’s not a chance of
    sleeping. Vassenka has been getting up some fun there. Do
    you hear the laughing and his voice? Hadn’t we better go?
    Come along!’
    ‘No, I’m not coming,’ answered Levin.
    ‘Surely that’s not a matter of principle too,’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, smiling, as he felt about in the dark for his
    cap.
    ‘It’s not a matter of principle, but why should I go?’
    ‘But do you know you are preparing trouble for
    yourself,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, finding his cap and
    getting up.
    ‘How so?’
    ‘Do you suppose I don’t see the line you’ve taken up
    with your wife? I heard how it’s a question of the greatest
    consequence, whether or not you’re to be away for a
    couple of days’ shooting. That’s all very well as an idyllic
    episode, but for your whole life that won’t answer. A man
    must be independent; he has his masculine interests. A
    man has to be manly,’ said Oblonsky, opening the door.
    ‘In what way? To go running after servant girls?’ said
    Levin.
    ‘Why not, if it amuses him? Ca ne tire pas a
    consequence. It won’t do my wife any harm, and it’ll
    amuse me. The great thing is to respect the sanctity of the
    home. There should be nothing in the home. But don’t
    tie your own hands.’
    ‘Perhaps so,’ said Levin dryly, and he turned on his
    side. ‘Tomorrow, early, I want to go shooting, and I
    won’t wake anyone, and shall set off at daybreak.’
    ‘Messieurs, venes vite!’ they heard the voice of
    Veslovsky coming back. ‘Charmante! I’ve made such a
    discovery. Charmante! a perfect Gretchen, and I’ve already
    made friends with her. Really, exceedingly pretty,’ he
    declared in a tone of approval, as though she had been
    made pretty entirely on his account, and he was expressing
    his satisfaction with the entertainment that had been
    provided for him.
    Levin pretended to be asleep, while Oblonsky, putting
    on his slippers, and lighting a cigar, walked out of the
    barn, and soon their voices were lost.
    For a long while Levin could not get to sleep. He heard
    the horses munching hay, then he heard the peasant and
    his elder boy getting ready for the night, and going off for
    the night watch with the beasts, then he heard the soldier
    arranging his bed on the other side of the barn, with his
    nephew, the younger son of their peasant host. He heard
    the boy in his shrill little voice telling his uncle what he
    thought about the dogs, who seemed to him huge and
    terrible creatures, and asking what the dogs were going to
    hunt next day, and the soldier in a husky, sleepy voice,
    telling him the sportsmen were going in the morning to
    the marsh, and would shoot with their guns; and then, to
    check the boy’s questions, he said, ‘Go to sleep, Vaska; go
    to sleep, or you’ll catch it,’ and soon after he began
    snoring himself, and everything was still. He could only
    hear the snort of the horses, and the guttural cry of a snipe.
    ‘Is it really only negative?’ he repeated to himself.
    ‘Well, what of it? It’s not my fault.’ And he began
    thinking about the next day.
    ‘Tomorrow I’ll go out early, and I’ll make a point of
    keeping cool. There are lots of snipe; and there are grouse
    too. When I come back there’ll be the note from Kitty.
    Yes, Stiva may be right, I’m not manly with her, I’m tied

    to her apron-strings.... Well, it can’t be helped! Negative
    again...’
    Half asleep, he heard the laughter and mirthful talk of
    Veslovsky and Stepan Arkadyevitch. For an instant he
    opened his eyes: the moon was up, and in the open
    doorway, brightly lighted up by the moonlight, they were
    standing talking. Stepan Arkadyevitch was saying
    something of the freshness of one girl, comparing her to a
    freshly peeled nut, and Veslovsky with his infectious laugh
    was repeating some words, probably said to him by a
    peasant: ‘Ah, you do your best to get round her!’ Levin,
    half asleep, said:
    ‘Gentlemen, tomorrow before daylight!’ and fell asleep.
    Chapter 12
    Waking up at earliest dawn, Levin tried to wake his
    companions. Vassenka, lying on his stomach, with one leg
    in a stocking thrust out, was sleeping so soundly that he
    could elicit no response. Oblonsky, half asleep, declined to
    get up so early. Even Laska, who was asleep, curled up in
    the hay, got up unwillingly, and lazily stretched out and
    straightened her hind legs one after the other. Getting on
    his boots and stockings, taking his gun, and carefully
    opening the creaking door of the barn, Levin went out
    into the road. The coachmen were sleeping in their
    carriages, the horses were dozing. Only one was lazily
    eating oats, dipping its nose into the manger. It was still
    gray out-of-doors.
    ‘Why are you up so early, my dear?’ the old woman,
    their hostess, said, coming out of the hut and addressing
    him affectionately as an old friend.
    ‘Going shooting, granny. Do I go this way to the
    marsh?’
    ‘Straight out at the back; by our threshing floor, my
    dear, and hemp patches; there’s a little footpath.’ Stepping
    carefully with her sunburnt, bare feet, the old woman
    conducted Levin, and moved back the fence for him by
    the threshing floor.
    ‘Straight on and you’ll come to the marsh. Our lads
    drove the cattle there yesterday evening.’
    Laska ran eagerly forward along the little path. Levin
    followed her with a light, rapid step, continually looking
    at the sky. He hoped the sun would not be up before he
    reached the marsh. But the sun did not delay. The moon,
    which had been bright when he went out, by now shone
    only like a crescent of quicksilver. The pink flush of dawn,
    which one could not help seeing before, now had to be
    sought to be discerned at all. What were before undefined,
    vague blurs in the distant countryside could now be
    distinctly seen. They were sheaves of rye. The dew, not
    visible till the sun was up, wetted Levin’s legs and his
    blouse above his belt in the high growing, fragrant hemp
    patch, from which the pollen had already fallen out. In the
    transparent stillness of morning the smallest sounds were
    audible. A bee flew by Levin’s ear with the whizzing
    sound of a bullet. He looked carefully, and saw a second
    and a third. They were all flying from the beehives behind
    the hedge, and they disappeared over the hemp patch in
    the direction of the marsh. The path led straight to the
    marsh. The marsh could be recognized by the mist which
    rose from it, thicker in one place and thinner in another,
    so that the reeds and willow bushes swayed like islands in
    this mist. At the edge of the marsh and the road, peasant
    boys and men, who had been herding for the night, were
    lying, and in the dawn all were asleep under their coats.
    Not far from them were three hobbled horses. One of
    them clanked a chain. Laska walked beside her master,
    pressing a little forward and looking round. Passing the
    sleeping peasants and reaching the first reeds, Levin
    examined his pistols and let his dog off. One of the horses,
    a sleek, dark-brown three-year-old, seeing the dog, started
    away, switched its tail and snorted. The other horses too
    were frightened, and splashing through the water with
    their hobbled legs, and drawing their hoofs out of the
    thick mud with a squelching sound, they bounded out of
    the marsh. Laska stopped, looking ironically at the horses
    and inquiringly at Levin. Levin patted Laska, and whistled
    as a sign that she might begin.
    Laska ran joyfully and anxiously through the slush that
    swayed under her.
    Running into the marsh among the familiar scents of
    roots, marsh plants, and slime, and the extraneous smell of
    horse dung, Laska detected at once a smell that pervaded
    the whole marsh, the scent of that strong-smelling bird
    that always excited her more than any other. Here and
    there among the moss and marsh plants this scent was very
    strong, but it was impossible to determine in which
    direction it grew stronger or fainter. To find the direction,
    she had to go farther away from the wind. Not feeling the
    motion of her legs, Laska bounded with a stiff gallop, so
    that at each bound she could stop short, to the right, away
    from the wind that blew from the east before sunrise, and
    turned facing the wind. Sniffing in the air with dilated
    nostrils, she felt at once that not their tracks only but they
    themselves were here before her, and not one, but many.
    Laska slackened her speed. They were here, but where
    precisely she could not yet determine. To find the very
    spot, she began to make a circle, when suddenly her
    master’s voice drew her off. ‘Laska! here?’ he asked,
    pointing her to a different direction. She stopped, asking
    him if she had better not go on doing as she had begun.
    But he repeated his command in an angry voice, pointing
    to a spot covered with water, where there could not be
    anything. She obeyed him, pretending she was looking, so
    as to please him, went round it, and went back to her
    former position, and was at once aware of the scent again.
    Now when he was not hindering her, she knew what to
    do, and without looking at what was under her feet, and
    to her vexation stumbling over a high stump into the
    water, but righting herself with her strong, supple legs, she
    began making the circle which was to make all clear to
    her. The scent of them reached her, stronger and stronger,
    and more and more defined, and all at once it became
    perfectly clear to her that one of them was here, behind
    this tuft of reeds, five paces in front of her; she stopped,
    and her whole body was still and rigid. On her short legs
    she could see nothing in front of her, but by the scent she
    knew it was sitting not more than five paces off. She stood
    still, feeling more and more conscious of it, and enjoying
    it in anticipation. Her tail was stretched straight and tense,
    and only wagging at the extreme end. Her mouth was
    slightly open, her ears raised. One ear had been turned
    wrong side out as she ran up, and she breathed heavily but
    warily, and still more warily looked round, but more with
    her eyes than her head, to her master. He was coming
    along with the face she knew so well, though the eyes
    were always terrible to her. He stumbled over the stump
    as he came, and moved, as she thought, extraordinarily
    slowly. She thought he came slowly, but he was running.
    Noticing Laska’s special attitude as she crouched on the
    ground, as it were, scratching big prints with her hind
    paws, and with her mouth slightly open, Levin knew she
    was pointing at grouse, and with an inward prayer for
    luck, especially with the first bird, he ran up to her.
    Coming quite close up to her, he could from his height
    look beyond her, and he saw with his eyes what she was
    seeing with her nose. In a space between two little
    thickets, to a couple of yards’ distance, he could see a
    grouse. Turning its head, it was listening. Then lightly
    preening and folding its wings, it disappeared round a
    corner with a clumsy wag of its tail.
    ‘Fetch it, fetch it!’ shouted Levin, giving Laska a shove
    from behind.
    ‘But I can’t go,’ thought Laska. ‘Where am I to go?
    From here I feel them, but if I move forward I shall know
    nothing of where they are or who they are.’ But then he
    shoved her with his knee, and in an excited whisper said,
    ‘Fetch it, Laska.’
    ‘Well, if that’s what he wishes, I’ll do it, but I can’t
    answer for myself now,’ she thought, and darted forward
    as fast as her legs would carry her between the thick
    bushes. She scented nothing now; she could only see and
    hear, without understanding anything.
    Ten paces from her former place a grouse rose with a
    guttural cry and the peculiar round sound of its wings.
    And immediately after the shot it splashed heavily with its
    white breast on the wet mire. Another bird did not linger,
    but rose behind Levin without the dog. When Levin
    turned towards it, it was already some way off. But his
    shot caught it. Flying twenty paces further, the second
    grouse rose upwards, and whirling round like a ball,
    dropped heavily on a dry place.
    ‘Come, this is going to be some good!’ thought Levin,
    packing the warm and fat grouse into his game bag. ‘Eh,
    Laska, will it be good?’
    When Levin, after loading his gun, moved on, the sun
    had fully risen, though unseen behind the storm-clouds.
    The moon had lost all of its luster, and was like a white
    cloud in the sky. Not a single star could be seen. The
    sedge, silvery with dew before, now shone like gold. The
    stagnant pools were all like amber. The blue of the grass
    had changed to yellow-green. The marsh birds twittered
    and swarmed about the brook and upon the bushes that
    glittered with dew and cast long shadows. A hawk woke
    up and settled on a haycock, turning its head from side to
    side and looking discontentedly at the marsh. Crows were
    flying about the field, and a bare-legged boy was driving
    the horses to an old man, who had got up from under his
    long coat and was combing his hair. The smoke from the
    gun was white as milk over the green of the grass.
    One of the boys ran up to Levin.
    ‘Uncle, there were ducks here yesterday!’ he shouted to
    him, and he walked a little way off behind him.
    And Levin was doubly pleased, in sight of the boy, who
    expressed his approval, at killing three snipe, one after
    another, straight off.
    Chapter 13
    The sportsman’s saying, that if the first beast or the first
    bird is not missed, the day will be lucky, turned out
    correct.
    At ten o’clock Levin, weary, hungry, and happy after a
    tramp of twenty miles, returned to his night’s lodging with
    nineteen head of fine game and one duck, which he tied
    to his belt, as it would not go into the game bag. His
    companions had long been awake, and had had time to get
    hungry and have breakfast.
    ‘Wait a bit, wait a bit, I know there are nineteen,’ said
    Levin, counting a second time over the grouse and snipe,
    that looked so much less important now, bent and dry and
    bloodstained, with heads crooked aside, than they did
    when they were flying.
    The number was verified, and Stepan Arkadyevitch’s
    envy pleased Levin. He was pleased too on returning to
    find the man sent by Kitty with a note was already there.
    ‘I am perfectly well and happy. If you were uneasy
    about me, you can feel easier than ever. I’ve a new
    bodyguard, Marya Vlasyevna,’— this was the midwife, a
    new and important personage in Levin’s domestic life.
    ‘She has come to have a look at me. She found me
    perfectly well, and we have kept her till you are back. All
    are happy and well, and please, don’t be in a hurry to
    come back, but, if the sport is good, stay another day.’
    These two pleasures, his lucky shooting and the letter
    from his wife, were so great that two slightly disagreeable
    incidents passed lightly over Levin. One was that the
    chestnut trace horse, who had been unmistakably
    overworked on the previous day, was off his feed and out
    of sorts. The coachman said he was ‘Overdriven yesterday,
    Konstantin Dmitrievitch. Yes, indeed! driven ten miles
    with no sense!’
    The other unpleasant incident, which for the first
    minute destroyed his good humor, though later he
    laughed at it a great deal, was to find that of all the
    provisions Kitty had provided in such abundance that one
    would have thought there was enough for a week,
    nothing was left. On his way back, tired and hungry from
    shooting, Levin had so distinct a vision of meat-pies that as
    he approached the hut he seemed to smell and taste them,
    as Laska had smelt the game, and he immediately told
    Philip to give him some. It appeared that there were no
    pies left, nor even any chicken.

    ‘Well, this fellow’s appetite!’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch,
    laughing and pointing at Vassenka Veslovsky. ‘I never
    suffer from loss of appetite, but he’s really marvelous!..’
    ‘Well, it can’t be helped,’ said Levin, looking gloomily
    at Veslovsky. ‘Well, Philip, give me some beef, then.’
    ‘The beef’s been eaten, and the bones given to the
    dogs,’ answered Philip.
    Levin was so hurt that he said, in a tone of vexation,
    ‘You might have left me something!’ and he felt ready to
    cry.
    ‘Then put away the game,’ he said in a shaking voice to
    Philip, trying not to look at Vassenka, ‘and cover them
    with some nettles. And you might at least ask for some
    milk for me.’
    But when he had drunk some milk, he felt ashamed
    immediately at having shown his annoyance to a stranger,
    and he began to laugh at his hungry mortification.
    In the evening they went shooting again, and
    Veslovsky had several successful shots, and in the night
    they drove home.
    Their homeward journey was as lively as their drive out
    had been. Veslovsky sang songs and related with
    enjoyment his adventures with the peasants, who had
    regaled him with vodka, and said to him, ‘Excuse our
    homely ways,’ and his night’s adventures with kiss-in-thering
    and the servant-girl and the peasant, who had asked
    him was he married, and on learning that he was not, said
    to him, ‘Well, mind you don’t run after other men’s
    wives—you’d better get one of your own.’ These words
    had particularly amused Veslovsky.
    ‘Altogether, I’ve enjoyed our outing awfully. And you,
    Levin?’
    ‘I have, very much,’ Levin said quite sincerely. It was
    particularly delightful to him to have got rid of the
    hostility he had been feeling towards Vassenka Veslovsky
    at home, and to feel instead the most friendly disposition
    to him.
    Chapter 14
    Next day at ten o’clock Levin, who had already gone
    his rounds, knocked at the room where Vassenka had been
    put for the night.
    ‘Entrez!’ Veslovsky called to him. ‘Excuse me, I’ve only
    just finished my ablutions,’ he said, smiling, standing
    before him in his underclothes only.
    ‘Don’t mind me, please.’ Levin sat down in the
    window. ‘Have you slept well?’
    ‘Like the dead. What sort of day is it for shooting?’
    ‘What will you take, tea or coffee?’
    ‘Neither. I’ll wait till lunch. I’m really ashamed. I
    suppose the ladies are down? A walk now would be
    capital. You show me your horses.’
    After walking about the garden, visiting the stable, and
    even doing some gymnastic exercises together on the
    parallel bars, Levin returned to the house with his guest,
    and went with him into the drawing room.
    ‘We had splendid shooting, and so many delightful
    experiences!’ said Veslovsky, going up to Kitty, who was
    sitting at the samovar. ‘What a pity ladies are cut off from
    these delights!’
    ‘Well, I suppose he must say something to the lady of
    the house,’ Levin said to himself. Again he fancied
    something in the smile, in the all-conquering air with
    which their guest addressed Kitty....
    The princess, sitting on the other side of the table with
    Marya Vlasyevna and Stepan Arkadyevitch, called Levin to
    her side, and began to talk to him about moving to
    Moscow for Kitty’s confinement, and getting ready rooms
    for them. Just as Levin had disliked all the trivial
    preparations for his wedding, as derogatory to the
    grandeur of the event, now he felt still more offensive the
    preparations for the approaching birth, the date of which
    they reckoned, it seemed, on their fingers. He tried to
    turn a deaf ear to these discussions of the best patterns of
    long clothes for the coming baby; tried to turn away and
    avoid seeing the mysterious, endless strips of knitting, the
    triangles of linen, and so on, to which Dolly attached
    special importance. The birth of a son (he was certain it
    would be a son) which was promised him, but which he
    still could not believe in—so marvelous it seemed—
    presented itself to his mind, on one hand, as a happiness so
    immense, and therefore so incredible; on the other, as an
    event so mysterious, that this assumption of a definite
    knowledge of what would be, and consequent preparation
    for it, as for something ordinary that did happen to people,
    jarred on him as confusing and humiliating.
    But the princess did not understand his feelings, and
    put down his reluctance to think and talk about it to
    carelessness and indifference, and so she gave him no
    peace. She had commissioned Stepan Arkadyevitch to
    look at a fiat, and now she called Levin up.
    ‘I know nothing about it, princess. Do as you think fit,’
    he said.
    ‘You must decide when you will move.’
    ‘I really don’t know. I know millions of children are
    born away from Moscow, and doctors...why..’
    ‘But if so..’
    ‘Oh, no, as Kitty wishes.’
    ‘We can’t talk to Kitty about it! Do you want me to
    frighten her? Why, this spring Natalia Golitzina died from
    having an ignorant doctor.’
    ‘I will do just what you say,’ he said gloomily.
    The princess began talking to him, but he did not hear
    her. Though the conversation with the princess had
    indeed jarred upon him, he was gloomy, not on account
    of that conversation, but from what he saw at the samovar.
    ‘No, it’s impossible,’ he thought, glancing now and
    then at Vassenka bending over Kitty, telling her something
    with his charming smile, and at her, flushed and disturbed.
    There was something not nice in Vassenka’s attitude, in
    his eyes, in his smile. Levin even saw something not nice
    in Kitty’s attitude and look. And again the light died away
    in his eyes. Again, as before, all of a sudden, without the
    slightest transition, he felt cast down from a pinnacle of
    happiness, peace, and dignity, into an abyss of despair,
    rage, and humiliation. Again everything and everyone had
    become hateful to him.
    ‘You do just as you think best, princess,’ he said again,
    looking round.
    ‘Heavy is the cap of Monomach,’ Stepan Arkadyevitch
    said playfully, hinting, evidently, not simply at the
    princess’s conversation, but at the cause of Levin’s
    agitation, which he had noticed.
    ‘How late you are today, Dolly!’
    Everyone got up to greet Darya Alexandrovna.
    Vassenka only rose for an instant, and with the lack of
    courtesy to ladies characteristic of the modern young man,
    he scarcely bowed, and resumed his conversation again,
    laughing at something.
    ‘I’ve been worried about Masha. She did not sleep well,
    and is dreadfully tiresome today,’ said Dolly.
    The conversation Vassenka had started with Kitty was
    running on the same lines as on the previous evening,
    discussing Anna, and whether love is to be put higher than
    worldly considerations. Kitty disliked the conversation,
    and she was disturbed both by the subject and the tone in
    which it was conducted, and also by the knowledge of the
    effect it would have on her husband. But she was too
    simple and innocent to know how to cut short this
    conversation, or even to conceal the superficial pleasure
    afforded her by the young man’s very obvious admiration.
    She wanted to stop it, but she did not know what to do.
    Whatever she did she knew would be observed by her
    husband, and the worst interpretation put on it. And, in
    fact, when she asked Dolly what was wrong with Masha,
    and Vassenka, waiting till this uninteresting conversation
    was over, began to gaze indifferently at Dolly, the
    question struck Levin as an unnatural and disgusting piece
    of hypocrisy.
    ‘What do you say, shall we go and look for mushrooms
    today?’ said Dolly.
    ‘By all means, please, and I shall come too,’ said Kitty,
    and she blushed. She wanted from politeness to ask
    Anna Karenina
    1298 of 1759
    Vassenka whether he would come, and she did not ask
    him. ‘Where are you going, Kostya?’ she asked her
    husband with a guilty face, as he passed by her with a
    resolute step. This guilty air confirmed all his suspicions.
    ‘The mechanician came when I was away; I haven’t
    seen him yet,’ he said, not looking at her.
    He went downstairs, but before he had time to leave
    his study he heard his wife’s familiar footsteps running
    with reckless speed to him.
    ‘What do you want?’ he said to her shortly. ‘We are
    busy.’
    ‘I beg your pardon,’ she said to the German
    mechanician; ‘I want a few words with my husband.’
    The German would have left the room, but Levin said
    to him:
    ‘Don’t disturb yourself.’
    ‘The train is at three?’ queried the German. ‘I mustn’t
    be late.’
    Levin did not answer him, but walked out himself with
    his wife.
    ‘Well, what have you to say to me?’ he said to her in
    French.
    He did not look her in the face, and did not care to see
    that she in her condition was trembling all over, and had a
    piteous, crushed look.
    ‘I...I want to say that we can’t go on like this; that this
    is misery...’ she said.
    ‘The servants are here at the sideboard,’ he said angrily;
    ‘don’t make a scene.’
    ‘Well, let’s go in here!’
    They were standing in the passage. Kitty would have
    gone into the next room, but there the English governess
    was giving Tanya a lesson.
    ‘Well, come into the garden.’
    In the garden they came upon a peasant weeding the
    path. And no longer considering that the peasant could see
    her tear-stained and his agitated face, that they looked like
    people fleeing from some disaster, they went on with rapid
    steps, feeling that they must speak out and clear up
    misunderstandings, must be alone together, and so get rid
    of the misery they were both feeling.
    ‘We can’t go on like this! It’s misery! I am wretched;
    you are wretched. What for?’ she said, when they had at
    last reached a solitary garden seat at a turn in the lime tree
    avenue.
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    ‘But tell me one thing: was there in his tone anything
    unseemly, not nice, humiliatingly horrible?’ he said,
    standing before her again in the same position with his
    clenched fists on his chest, as he had stood before her that
    night.
    ‘Yes,’ she said in a shaking voice; ‘but, Kostya, surely
    you see I’m not to blame? All the morning I’ve been
    trying to take a tone...but such people ...Why did he
    come? How happy we were!’ she said, breathless with the
    sobs that shook her.
    Although nothing had been pursuing them, and there
    was nothing to run away from, and they could not
    possibly have found anything very delightful on that
    garden seat, the gardener saw with astonishment that they
    passed him on their way home with comforted and radiant
    faces.
    Chapter 15
    After escorting his wife upstairs, Levin went to Dolly’s
    part of the house. Darya Alexandrovna, for her part, was
    in great distress too that day. She was walking about the
    room, talking angrily to a little girl, who stood in the
    corner roaring.
    ‘And you shall stand all day in the corner, and have
    your dinner all alone, and not see one of your dolls, and I
    won’t make you a new frock,’ she said, not knowing how
    to punish her.
    ‘Oh, she is a disgusting child!’ she turned to Levin.
    ‘Where does she get such wicked propensities?’
    ‘Why, what has she done?’ Levin said without much
    interest, for he had wanted to ask her advice, and so was
    annoyed that he had come at an unlucky moment.
    ‘Grisha and she went into the raspberries, and there...I
    can’t tell you really what she did. It’s a thousand pities
    Miss Elliot’s not with us. This one sees to nothing—she’s a
    machine.... Figurez-vous que la petite?..’
    And Darya Alexandrovna described Masha’s crime.
    ‘That proves nothing; it’s not a question of evil
    propensities at all, it’s simply mischief,’ Levin assured her.
    ‘But you are upset about something? What have you
    come for?’ asked Dolly. ‘What’s going on there?’
    And in the tone of her question Levin heard that it
    would be easy for him to say what he had meant to say.
    ‘I’ve not been in there, I’ve been alone in the garden
    with Kitty. We’ve had a quarrel for the second time
    since...Stiva came.’
    Dolly looked at him with her shrewd, comprehending
    eyes.
    ‘Come, tell me, honor bright, has there been...not in
    Kitty, but in that gentleman’s behavior, a tone which
    might be unpleasant— not unpleasant, but horrible,
    offensive to a husband?’
    ‘You mean, how shall I say.... Stay, stay in the corner!’
    she said to Masha, who, detecting a faint smile in her
    mother’s face, had been turning round. ‘The opinion of
    the world would be that he is behaving as young men do
    behave. Il fait la cour a une jeune et jolie femme, and a
    husband who’s a man of the world should only be flattered
    by it.’
    ‘Yes, yes,’ said Levin gloomily; ‘but you noticed it?’
    ‘Not only I, but Stiva noticed it. Just after breakfast he
    said to me in so many words, Je crois que Veslovsky fait
    un petit brin de cour a Kitty.’
    ‘Well, that’s all right then; now I’m satisfied. I’ll send
    him away,’ said Levin.
    ‘What do you mean!b Are you crazy?’ Dolly cried in
    horror; ‘nonsense, Kostya, only think!’ she said, laughing.
    ‘You can go now to Fanny,’ she said to Masha. ‘No, if
    you wish it, I’ll speak to Stiva. He’ll take him away. He
    can say you’re expecting visitors. Altogether he doesn’t fit
    into the house.’
    ‘No, no, I’ll do it myself.’
    ‘But you’ll quarrel with him?’
    ‘Not a bit. I shall so enjoy it,’ Levin said, his eyes
    flashing with real enjoyment. ‘Come, forgive her, Dolly,
    she won’t do it again,’ he said of the little sinner, who had
    not gone to Fanny, but was standing irresolutely before
    her mother, waiting and looking up from under her brows
    to catch her mother’s eye.
    The mother glanced at her. The child broke into sobs,
    hid her face on her mother’s lap, and Dolly laid her thin,
    tender hand on her head.
    ‘And what is there in common between us and him?’
    thought Levin, and he went off to look for Veslovsky.
    As he passed through the passage he gave orders for the
    carriage to be got ready to drive to the station.
    ‘The spring was broken yesterday,’ said the footman.
    ‘Well, the covered trap, then, and make haste. Where’s
    the visitor?’
    ‘The gentleman’s gone to his room.’
    Levin came upon Veslovsky at the moment when the
    latter, having unpacked his things from his trunk, and laid
    out some new songs, was putting on his gaiters to go out
    riding.
    Whether there was something exceptional in Levin’s
    face, or that Vassenka was himself conscious that ce petit
    brin de cour he was making was out of place in this
    family, but he was somewhat (as much as a young man in
    society can be) disconcerted at Levin’s entrance.
    ‘You ride in gaiters?’
    ‘Yes, it’s much cleaner,’ said Vassenka, putting his fat
    leg on a chair, fastening the bottom hook, and smiling
    with simple-hearted good humor.
    He was undoubtedly a good-natured fellow, and Levin
    felt sorry for him and ashamed of himself, as his host,
    when he saw the shy look on Vassenka’s face.
    On the table lay a piece of stick which they had broken
    together that morning, trying their strength. Levin took
    the fragment in his hands and began smashing it up,
    breaking bits off the stick, not knowing how to begin.
    ‘I wanted....’ He paused, but suddenly, remembering
    Kitty and everything that had happened, he said, looking
    him resolutely in the face: ‘I have ordered the horses to be
    put-to for you.’
    ‘How so?’ Vassenka began in surprise. ‘To drive
    where?’
    ‘For you to drive to the station,’ Levin said gloomily.
    ‘Are you going away, or has something happened?’
    ‘It happens that I expect visitors,’ said Levin, his strong
    fingers more and more rapidly breaking off the ends of the
    split stick. ‘And I’m not expecting visitors, and nothing has
    happened, but I beg you to go away. You can explain my
    rudeness as you like.’
    Vassenka drew himself up.
    ‘I beg you to explain...’ he said with dignity,
    understanding at last.
    ‘I can’t explain,’ Levin said softly and deliberately,
    trying to control the trembling of his jaw; ‘and you’d
    better not ask.’
    And as the split ends were all broken off, Levin
    clutched the thick ends in his finger, broke the stick in
    two, and carefully caught the end as it fell.
    Probably the sight of those nervous fingers, of the
    muscles he had proved that morning at gymnastics, of the
    glittering eyes, the soft voice, and quivering jaws,
    convinced Vassenka better than any words. He bowed,
    shrugging his shoulders, and smiling contemptuously.
    ‘Can I not see Oblonsky?’
    The shrug and the smile did not irritate Levin.
    ‘What else was there for him to do?’ he thought.
    ‘I’ll send him to you at once.’
    ‘What madness is this?’ Stepan Arkadyevitch said when,
    after hearing from his friend that he was being turned out
    of the house, he found Levin in the garden, where he was
    walking about waiting for his guest’s departure. ‘Mais c’est
    ridicule! What fly has stung you? Mais c’est du dernier
    ridicule! What did you think, if a young man..’
    But the place where Levin had been stung was
    evidently still sore, for he turned pale again, when Stepan
    Arkadyevitch would have enlarged on the reason, and he
    himself cut him short.
    ‘Please don’t go into it! I can’t help it. I feel ashamed of
    how I’m treating you and him. But it won’t be, I imagine,
    a great grief to him to go, and his presence was distasteful
    to me and to my wife.’
    ‘But it’s insulting to him! Et puis c’est ridicule.’
    ‘And to me it’s both insulting and distressing! And I’m
    not at fault in any way, and there’s no need for me to
    suffer.’
    ‘Well, this I didn’t expect of you! On peut etre jaloux,
    mais a ce point, c’est du dernier ridicule!’
    Levin turned quickly, and walked away from him into
    the depths of the avenue, and he went on walking up and
    down alone. Soon he heard the rumble of the trap, and
    saw from behind the trees how Vassenka, sitting in the hay
    (unluckily there was no seat in the trap) in his Scotch cap,
    was driven along the avenue, jolting up and down over
    the ruts.
    ‘What’s this?’ Levin thought, when a footman ran out
    of the house and stopped the trap. It was the mechanician,
    whom Levin had totally forgotten. The mechanician,
    bowing low, said something to Veslovsky, then clambered
    into the trap, and they drove off together.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch and the princess were much upset
    by Levin’s action. And he himself felt not only in the
    highest degree ridicule, but also utterly guilty and
    disgraced. But remembering what sufferings he and his
    wife had been through, when he asked himself how he
    should act another time, he answered that he should do
    just the same again.
    In spite of all this, towards the end of that day,
    everyone except the princess, who could not pardon
    Levin’s action, became extraordinarily lively and good
    humored, like children after a punishment or grown-up
    people after a dreary, ceremonious reception, so that by
    the evening Vassenka’s dismissal was spoken of, in the
    absence of the princess, as though it were some remote
    event. And Dolly, who had inherited her father’s gift of
    humorous storytelling, made Varenka helpless with
    laughter as she related for the third and fourth time, always
    with fresh humorous additions, how she had only just put
    on her new shoes for the benefit of the visitor, and on
    going into the drawing room, heard suddenly the rumble
    of the trap. And who should be in the trap but Vassenka
    himself, with his Scotch cap, and his songs and his gaiters,
    and all, sitting in the hay.
    ‘If only you’d ordered out the carriage! But no! and
    then I hear: ‘Stop!’ Oh, I thought they’ve relented. I look
    out, and behold a fat German being sat down by him and
    driving away.... And my new shoes all for nothing!..’
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  4. #64
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    Chapter 16
    Darya Alexandrovna carried out her intention and went
    to see Anna. She was sorry to annoy her sister and to do
    anything Levin disliked. She quite understood how right
    the Levins were in not wishing to have anything to do
    with Vronsky. But she felt she must go and see Anna, and
    show her that her feelings could not be changed, in spite
    of the change in her position. That she might be
    independent of the Levins in this expedition, Darya
    Alexandrovna sent to the village to hire horses for the
    drive; but Levin learning of it went to her to protest.
    ‘What makes you suppose that I dislike your going?
    But, even if I did dislike it, I should still more dislike your
    not taking my horses,’ he said. ‘You never told me that
    you were going for certain. Hiring horses in the village is
    disagreeable to me, and, what’s of more importance,
    they’ll undertake the job and never get you there. I have
    horses. And if you don’t want to wound me, you’ll take
    mine.’
    Darya Alexandrovna had to consent, and on the day
    fixed Levin had ready for his sister-in-law a set of four
    horses and relays, getting them together from the farmAnna
    and saddle-horses—not at all a smart-looking set, but
    capable of taking Darya Alexandrovna the whole distance
    in a single day. At that moment, when horses were wanted
    for the princess, who was going, and for the midwife, it
    was a difficult matter for Levin to make up the number,
    but the duties of hospitality would not let him allow Darya
    Alexandrovna to hire horses when staying in his house.
    Moreover, he was well aware that the twenty roubles that
    would be asked for the journey were a serious matter for
    her; Darya Alexandrovna’s pecuniary affairs, which were
    in a very unsatisfactory state, were taken to heart by the
    Levins as if they were their own.
    Darya Alexandrovna, by Levin’s advice, started before
    daybreak. The road was good, the carriage comfortable,
    the horses trotted along merrily, and on the box, besides
    the coachman, sat the counting-house clerk, whom Levin
    was sending instead of a groom for greater security. Darya
    Alexandrovna dozed and waked up only on reaching the
    inn where the horses were to be changed.
    After drinking tea at the same well-to-do peasant’s with
    whom Levin had stayed on the way to Sviazhsky’s, and
    chatting with the women about their children, and with
    the old man about Count Vronsky, whom the latter
    praised very highly, Darya Alexandrovna, at ten o’clock,
    went on again. At home, looking after her children, she
    had no time to think. So now, after this journey of four
    hours, all the thoughts she had suppressed before rushed
    swarming into her brain, and she thought over all her life
    as she never had before, and from the most different points
    of view. Her thoughts seemed strange even to herself. At
    first she thought about the children, about whom she was
    uneasy, although the princess and Kitty (she reckoned
    more upon her) had promised to look after them. ‘If only
    Masha does not begin her naughty tricks, if Grisha isn’t
    kicked by a horse, and Lily’s stomach isn’t upset again!’
    she thought. But these questions of the present were
    succeeded by questions of the immediate future. She
    began thinking how she had to get a new flat in Moscow
    for the coming winter, to renew the drawing room
    furniture, and to make her elder girl a cloak. Then
    questions of the more remote future occurred to her: how
    she was to place her children in the world. ‘The girls are
    all right,’ she thought; ‘but the boys?’
    ‘It’s very well that I’m teaching Grisha, but of course
    that’s only because I am free myself now, I’m not with
    child. Stiva, of course, there’s no counting on. And with
    the help of good-natured friends I can bring them up; but
    if there’s another baby coming?...’ And the thought struck
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    her how untruly it was said that the curse laid on woman
    was that in sorrow she should bring forth children.
    ‘The birth itself, that’s nothing; but the months of
    carrying the child—that’s what’s so intolerable,’ she
    thought, picturing to herself her last pregnancy, and the
    death of the last baby. And she recalled the conversation
    she had just had with the young woman at the inn. On
    being asked whether she had any children, the handsome
    young woman had answered cheerfully:
    ‘I had a girl baby, but God set me free; I buried her last
    Lent.’
    ‘Well, did you grieve very much for her?’ asked Darya
    Alexandrovna.
    ‘Why grieve? The old man has grandchildren enough
    as it is. It was only a trouble. No working, nor nothing.
    Only a tie.’
    This answer had struck Darya Alexandrovna as
    revolting in spite of the good-natured and pleasing face of
    the young woman; but now she could not help recalling
    these words. In those cynical words there was indeed a
    grain of truth.
    ‘Yes, altogether,’ thought Darya Alexandrovna, looking
    back over her whole existence during those fifteen years of
    her married life, ‘pregnancy, sickness, mental incapacity,
    indifference to everything, and most of all—hideousness.
    Kitty, young and pretty as she is, even Kitty has lost her
    looks; and I when I’m with child become hideous, I know
    it. The birth, the agony, the hideous agonies, that last
    moment...then the nursing, the sleepless nights, the fearful
    pains...’
    Darya Alexandrovna shuddered at the mere recollection
    of the pain from sore breasts which she had suffered with
    almost every child. ‘Then the children’s illnesses, that
    everlasting apprehension; then bringing them up; evil
    propensities’ (she thought of little Masha’s crime among
    the raspberries), ‘education, Latin—it’s all so
    incomprehensible and difficult. And on the top of it all,
    the death of these children.’ And there rose again before
    her imagination the cruel memory, that always tore her
    mother’s heart, of the death of her last little baby, who had
    died of croup; his funeral, the callous indifference of all at
    the little pink coffin, and her own torn heart, and her
    lonely anguish at the sight of the pale little brow with its
    projecting temples, and the open, wondering little mouth
    seen in the coffin at the moment when it was being
    covered with the little pink lid with a cross braided on it.
    ‘And all this, what’s it for? What is to come of it all?
    That I’m wasting my life, never having a moment’s peace,
    either with child, or nursing a child, forever irritable,
    peevish, wretched myself and worrying others, repulsive to
    my husband, while the children are growing up unhappy,
    badly educated, and penniless. Even now, if it weren’t for
    spending the summer at the Levins’, I don’t know how we
    should be managing to live. Of course Kostya and Kitty
    have so much tact that we don’t feel it; but it can’t go on.
    They’ll have children, they won’t be able to keep us; it’s a
    drag on them as it is. How is papa, who has hardly
    anything left for himself, to help us? So that I can’t even
    bring the children up by myself, and may find it hard with
    the help of other people, at the cost of humiliation. Why,
    even if we suppose the greatest good luck, that the
    children don’t die, and I bring them up somehow. At the
    very best they’ll simply be decent people. That’s all I can
    hope for. And to gain simply that—what agonies, what
    toil!... One’s whole life ruined!’ Again she recalled what
    the young peasant woman had said, and again she was
    revolted at the thought; but she could not help admitting
    that there was a grain of brutal truth in the words.
    ‘Is it far now, Mihail?’ Darya Alexandrovna asked the
    counting house clerk, to turn her mind from thoughts that
    were frightening her.
    ‘From this village, they say, it’s five miles.’ The carriage
    drove along the village street and onto a bridge. On the
    bridge was a crowd of peasant women with coils of ties for
    the sheaves on their shoulders, gaily and noisily chattering.
    They stood still on the bridge, staring inquisitively at the
    carriage. All the faces turned to Darya Alexandrovna
    looked to her healthy and happy, making her envious of
    their enjoyment of life. ‘They’re all living, they’re all
    enjoying life,’ Darya Alexandrovna still mused when she
    had passed the peasant women and was driving uphill
    again at a trot, seated comfortably on the soft springs of
    the old carriage, ‘while I, let out, as it were from prison,
    from the world of worries that fret me to death, am only
    looking about me now for an instant. They all live; those
    peasant women and my sister Natalia and Varenka and
    Anna, whom I am going to see—all, but not I.
    ‘And they attack Anna. What for? am I any better? I
    have, anyway, a husband I love—not as I should like to
    love him, still I do love him, while Anna never loved hers.
    How is she to blame? She wants to live. God has put that
    in our hearts. Very likely I should have done the same.
    Even to this day I don’t feel sure I did right in listening to
    her at that terrible time when she came to me in Moscow.
    I ought then to have cast off my husband and have begun
    my life fresh. I might have loved and have been loved in
    reality. And is it any better as it is? I don’t respect him.
    He’s necessary to me,’ she thought about her husband,
    ‘and I put up with him. Is that any better? At that time I
    could still have been admired, I had beauty left me still,’
    Darya Alexandrovna pursued her thoughts, and she would
    have liked to look at herself in the looking glass. She had a
    traveling looking glass in her handbag, and she wanted to
    take it out; but looking at the backs of the coachman and
    the swaying counting house clerk, she felt that she would
    be ashamed if either of them were to look round, and she
    did not take out the glass.
    But without looking in the glass, she thought that even
    now it was not too late; and she thought of Sergey
    Ivanovitch, who was always particularly attentive to her,
    of Stiva’s good-hearted friend, Turovtsin, who had helped
    her nurse her children through the scarlatina, and was in
    love with her. And there was someone else, a quite young
    man, who—her husband had told her it as a joke—
    thought her more beautiful than either of her sisters. And
    the most passionate and impossible romances rose before
    Darya Alexandrovna’s imagination. ‘Anna did quite right,
    and certainly I shall never reproach her for it. She is
    happy, she makes another person happy, and she’s not

    broken down as I am, but most likely just as she always
    was, bright, clever, open to every impression,’ thought
    Darya Alexandrovna,—and a sly smile curved her lips, for,
    as she pondered on Anna’s love affair, Darya Alexandrovna
    constructed on parallel lines an almost identical love affair
    for herself, with an imaginary composite figure, the ideal
    man who was in love with her. She, like Anna, confessed
    the whole affair to her husband. And the amazement and
    perplexity of Stepan Arkadyevitch at this avowal made her
    smile.
    In such daydreams she reached the turning of the
    highroad that led to Vozdvizhenskoe.
    Chapter 17
    The coachman pulled up his four horses and looked
    round to the right, to a field of rye, where some peasants
    were sitting on a cart. The counting house clerk was just
    going to jump down, but on second thoughts he shouted
    peremptorily to the peasants instead, and beckoned to
    them to come up. The wind, that seemed to blow as they
    drove, dropped when the carriage stood still; gadflies
    settled on the steaming horses that angrily shook them off.
    The metallic clank of a whetstone against a scythe, that
    came to them from the cart, ceased. One of the peasants
    got up and came towards the carriage.
    ‘Well, you are slow!’ the counting house clerk shouted
    angrily to the peasant who was stepping slowly with his
    bare feet over the ruts of the rough dry road. ‘Come
    along, do!’
    A curly-headed old man with a bit of bast tied round
    his hair, and his bent back dark with perspiration, came
    towards the carriage, quickening his steps, and took hold
    of the mud-guard with his sunburnt hand.
    ‘Vozdvizhenskoe, the manor house? the count’s?’ he
    repeated; ‘go on to the end of this track. Then turn to the
    left. Straight along the avenue and you’ll come right upon
    it. But whom do you want? The count himself?’
    ‘Well, are they at home, my good man?’ Darya
    Alexandrovna said vaguely, not knowing how to ask about
    Anna, even of this peasant.
    ‘At home for sure,’ said the peasant, shifting from one
    bare foot to the other, and leaving a distinct print of five
    toes and a heel in the dust. ‘Sure to be at home,’ he
    repeated, evidently eager to talk. ‘Only yesterday visitors
    arrived. There’s a sight of visitors come. What do you
    want?’ He turned round and called to a lad, who was
    shouting something to him from the cart. ‘Oh! They all
    rode by here not long since, to look at a reaping machine.
    They’ll be home by now. And who will you be belonging
    to?..’
    ‘We’ve come a long way,’ said the coachman, climbing
    onto the box. ‘So it’s not far?’
    ‘I tell you, it’s just here. As soon as you get out...’ he
    said, keeping hold all the while of the carriage.
    A healthy-looking, broad-shouldered young fellow
    came up too.
    ‘What, is it laborers they want for the harvest?’ he
    asked.
    ‘I don’t know, my boy.’
    ‘So you keep to the left, and you’ll come right on it,’
    said the peasant, unmistakably loth to let the travelers go,
    and eager to converse.
    The coachman started the horses, but they were only
    just turning off when the peasant shouted: ‘Stop! Hi,
    friend! Stop!’ called the two voices. The coachman
    stopped.
    ‘They’re coming! They’re yonder!’ shouted the
    peasant. ‘See what a turn-out!’ he said, pointing to four
    persons on horseback, and two in a char-a-banc, coming
    along the road.
    They were Vronsky with a jockey, Veslovsky and Anna
    on horseback, and Princess Varvara and Sviazhsky in the
    char-a-banc. They had gone out to look at the working of
    a new reaping machine.
    When the carriage stopped, the party on horseback
    were coming at a walking pace. Anna was in front beside
    Veslovsky. Anna, quietly walking her horse, a sturdy
    English cob with cropped mane and short tail, her
    beautiful head with her black hair straying loose under her
    high hat, her full shoulders, her slender waist in her black
    riding habit, and all the ease and grace of her deportment,
    impressed Dolly.
    For the first minute it seemed to her unsuitable for
    Anna to be on horseback. The conception of riding on
    horseback for a lady was, in Darya Alexandrovna’s mind,
    associated with ideas of youthful flirtation and frivolity,
    which, in her opinion, was unbecoming in Anna’s
    position. But when she had scrutinized her, seeing her
    closer, she was at once reconciled to her riding. In spite of
    her elegance, everything was so simple, quiet, and
    dignified in the attitude, the dress and the movements of
    Anna, that nothing could have been more natural.
    Beside Anna, on a hot-looking gray cavalry horse, was
    Vassenka Veslovsky in his Scotch cap with floating
    ribbons, his stout legs stretched out in front, obviously
    pleased with his own appearance. Darya Alexandrovna
    could not suppress a good-humored smile as she
    recognized him. Behind rode Vronsky on a dark bay mare,
    obviously heated from galloping. He was holding her in,
    pulling at the reins.
    After him rode a little man in the dress of a jockey.
    Sviazhsky and Princess Varvara in a new char-a-banc with
    a big, raven-black trotting horse, overtook the party on
    horseback.
    Anna’s face suddenly beamed with a joyful smile at the
    instant when, in the little figure huddled in a corner of the
    old carriage, she recognized Dolly. She uttered a cry,
    started in the saddle, and set her horse into a gallop. On
    reaching the carriage she jumped off without assistance,
    and holding up her riding habit, she ran up to greet Dolly.
    ‘I thought it was you and dared not think it. How
    delightful! You can’t fancy how glad I am!’ she said, at one
    moment pressing her face against Dolly and kissing her,
    and at the next holding her off and examining her with a
    smile.
    ‘Here’s a delightful surprise, Alexey!’ she said, looking
    round at Vronsky, who had dismounted, and was walking
    towards them.
    Vronsky, taking off his tall gray hat, went up to Dolly.
    ‘You wouldn’t believe how glad we are to see you,’ he
    said, giving peculiar significance to the words, and
    showing his strong white teeth in a smile.
    Vassenka Veslovsky, without getting off his horse, took
    off his cap and greeted the visitor by gleefully waving the
    ribbons over his head.
    ‘That’s Princess Varvara,’ Anna said in reply to a glance
    of inquiry from Dolly as the char-a-banc drove up.
    ‘Ah!’ said Darya Alexandrovna, and unconsciously her
    face betrayed her dissatisfaction.
    Princess Varvara was her husband’s aunt, and she had
    long known her, and did not respect her. She knew that
    Princess Varvara had passed her whole life toadying on her
    rich relations, but that she should now be sponging on
    Vronsky, a man who was nothing to her, mortified Dolly
    on account of her kinship with her husband. Anna noticed
    Dolly’s expression, and was disconcerted by it. She
    blushed, dropped her riding habit, and stumbled over it.
    Darya Alexandrovna went up to the char-a-banc and
    coldly greeted Princess Varvara. Sviazhsky too she knew.
    He inquired how his queer friend with the young wife
    was, and running his eyes over the ill-matched horses and
    the carriage with its patched mud-guards, proposed to the
    ladies that they should get into the char-a-banc.
    ‘And I’ll get into this vehicle,’ he said. ‘The horse is
    quiet, and the princess drives capitally.’
    ‘No, stay as you were,’ said Anna, coming up, ‘and
    we’ll go in the carriage,’ and taking Dolly’s arm, she drew
    her away.
    Darya Alexandrovna’s eyes were fairly dazzled by the
    elegant carriage of a pattern she had never seen before, the
    splendid horses, and the elegant and gorgeous people
    surrounding her. But what struck her most of all was the
    change that had taken place in Anna, whom she knew so
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    well and loved. Any other woman, a less close observer,
    not knowing Anna before, or not having thought as Darya
    Alexandrovna had been thinking on the road, would not
    have noticed anything special in Anna. But now Dolly was
    struck by that temporary beauty, which is only found in
    women during the moments of love, and which she saw
    now in Anna’s face. Everything in her face, the clearly
    marked dimples in her cheeks and chin, the line of her
    lips, the smile which, as it were, fluttered about her face,
    the brilliance of her eyes, the grace and rapidity of her
    move meets, the fulness of the notes of her voice, even the
    manner in which, with a sort of angry friendliness, she
    answered Veslovsky when he asked permission to get on
    her cob, so as to teach it to gallop with the right leg
    foremost—it was all peculiarly fascinating, and it seemed as
    if she were herself aware of it, and rejoicing in it.
    When both the women were seated in the carriage, a
    sudden embarrassment came over both of them. Anna was
    disconcerted by the intent look of inquiry Dolly fixed
    upon her. Dolly was embarrassed because after Sviazhsky’s
    phrase about ‘this vehicle,’ she could not help feeling
    ashamed of the dirty old carriage in which Anna was
    sitting with her. The coachman Philip and the counting
    house clerk were experiencing the same sensation. The
    counting house clerk, to conceal his confusion, busied
    himself settling the ladies, but Philip the coachman
    became sullen, and was bracing himself not to be
    overawed in future by this external superiority. He smiled
    ironically, looking at the raven horse, and was already
    deciding in his own mind that this smart trotter in the
    char-a-banc was only good for promenage, and wouldn’t
    do thirty miles straight off in the heat.
    The peasants had all got up from the cart and were
    inquisitively and mirthfully staring at the meeting of the
    friends, making their comments on it.
    ‘They’re pleased, too; haven’t seen each other for a
    long while,’ said the curly-headed old man with the bast
    round his hair.
    ‘I say, Uncle Gerasim, if we could take that raven horse
    now, to cart the corn, that ‘ud be quick work!’
    ‘Look-ee! Is that a woman in breeches?’ said one of
    them, pointing to Vassenka Veslovsky sitting in a side
    saddle.
    ‘Nay, a man! See how smartly he’s going it!’
    ‘Eh, lads! seems we’re not going to sleep, then?’
    ‘What chance of sleep today!’ said the old man, with a
    sidelong look at the sun. ‘Midday’s past, look-ee! Get your
    hooks, and come along!’
    Chapter 18
    Anna looked at Dolly’s thin, care-worn face, with its
    wrinkles filled with dust from the road, and she was on the
    point of saying what she was thinking, that is, that Dolly
    had got thinner. But, conscious that she herself had grown
    handsomer, and that Dolly’s eyes were telling her so, she
    sighed and began to speak about herself.
    ‘You are looking at me,’ she said, ‘and wondering how
    I can be happy in my position? Well! it’s shameful to
    confess, but I... I’m inexcusably happy. Something magical
    has happened to me, like a dream, when you’re
    frightened, panic-stricken, and all of a sudden you wake
    up and all the horrors are no more. I have waked up. I
    have lived through the misery, the dread, and now for a
    long while past, especially since we’ve been here, I’ve
    been so happy!...’ she said, with a timid smile of inquiry
    looking at Dolly.
    ‘How glad I am!’ said Dolly smiling, involuntarily
    speaking more coldly than she wanted to. ‘I’m very glad
    for you. Why haven’t you written to me?’
    ‘Why?... Because I hadn’t the courage.... You forget
    my position..’
    ‘To me? Hadn’t the courage? If you knew how I...I
    look at..’
    Darya Alexandrovna wanted to express her thoughts of
    the morning, but for some reason it seemed to her now
    out of place to do so.
    ‘But of that we’ll talk later. What’s this, what are all
    these buildings?’ she asked, wanting to change the
    conversation and pointing to the red and green roofs that
    came into view behind the green hedges of acacia and
    lilac. ‘Quite a little town.’
    But Anna did not answer.
    ‘No, no! How do you look at my position, what do
    you think of it?’ she asked.
    ‘I consider...’ Darya Alexandrovna was beginning, but
    at that instant Vassenka Veslovsky, having brought the cob
    to gallop with the right leg foremost, galloped past them,
    bumping heavily up and down in his short jacket on the
    chamois leather of the side saddle. ‘He’s doing it, Anna
    Arkadyevna!’ he shouted.
    Anna did not even glance at him; but again it seemed
    to Darya Alexandrovna out of place to enter upon such a
    long conversation in the carriage, and so she cut short her
    thought.
    ‘I don’t think anything,’ she said, ‘but I always loved
    you, and if one loves anyone, one loves the whole person,
    just as they are and not as one would like them to be...’
    Anna, taking her eyes off her friend’s face and dropping
    her eyelids (this was a new habit Dolly had not seen in her
    before), pondered, trying to penetrate the full significance
    of the words. And obviously interpreting them as she
    would have wished, she glanced at Dolly.
    ‘If you had any sins,’ she said, ‘they would all be
    forgiven you for your coming to see me and these words.’
    And Dolly saw that tears stood in her eyes. She pressed
    Anna’s hand in silence.
    ‘Well, what are these buildings? How many there are of
    them!’ After a moment’s silence she repeated her question.
    ‘These are the servants’ houses, barns, and stables,’
    answered Anna. ‘And there the park begins. It had all gone
    to ruin, but Alexey had everything renewed. He is very
    fond of this place, and, what I never expected, he has
    become intensely interested in looking after it. But his is
    such a rich nature! Whatever he takes up, he does
    splendidly. So far from being bored by it, he works with
    passionate interest. He—with his temperament as I know
    it—he has become careful and businesslike, a first-rate
    manager, he positively reckons every penny in his
    management of the land. But only in that. When it’s a
    question of tens of thousands, he doesn’t think of money.’
    She spoke with that gleefully sly smile with which women
    often talk of the secret characteristics only known to
    them—of those they love. ‘Do you see that big building?
    that’s the new hospital. I believe it will cost over a
    hundred thousand; that’s his hobby just now. And do you
    know how it all came about? The peasants asked him for
    some meadowland, I think it was, at a cheaper rate, and he
    refused, and I accused him of being miserly. Of course it
    was not really because of that, but everything together, he
    began this hospital to prove, do you see, that he was not
    miserly about money. C’est une petitesse, if you like, but I
    love him all the more for it. And now you’ll see the house
    in a moment. It was his grandfather’s house, and he has
    had nothing changed outside.’
    ‘How beautiful!’ said Dolly, looking with involuntary
    admiration at the handsome house with columns, standing
    out among the different-colored greens of the old trees in
    the garden.
    ‘Isn’t it fine? And from the house, from the top, the
    view is wonderful.’
    They drove into a courtyard strewn with gravel and
    bright with flowers, in which two laborers were at work
    putting an edging of stones round the light mould of a
    flower bed, and drew up in a covered entry.
    ‘Ah, they’re here already!’ said Anna, looking at the
    saddle horses, which were just being led away from the
    steps. ‘It is a nice horse, isn’t it? It’s my cob; my favorite.
    Lead him here and bring me some sugar. Where is the
    count?’ she inquired of two smart footmen who darted
    out. ‘Ah, there he is!’ she said, seeing Vronsky coming to
    meet her with Veslovsky.
    ‘Where are you going to put the princess?’ said
    Vronsky in French, addressing Anna, and without waiting
    for a reply, he once more greeted Darya Alexandrovna,
    and this time he kissed her hand. ‘I think the big balcony
    room.’
    ‘Oh, no, that’s too far off! Better in the corner room,
    we shall see each other more. Come, let’s go up,’ said
    Anna, as she gave her favorite horse the sugar the footman
    had brought her.
    ‘Et vous oubliez votre devoir,’ she said to Veslovsky,
    who came out too on the steps.
    ‘Pardon, j’en ai tout plein les poches,’ he answered,
    smiling, putting his fingers in his waistcoat pocket.
    ‘Mais vous venez trop tard,’ she said, rubbing her
    handkerchief on her hand, which the horse had made wet
    in taking the sugar.
    Anna turned to Dolly. ‘You can stay some time? For
    one day only? That’s impossible!’
    ‘I promised to be back, and the children...’ said Dolly,
    feeling embarrassed both because she had to get her bag
    out of the carriage, and because she knew her face must be
    covered with dust.
    ‘No, Dolly, darling!... Well, we’ll see. Come along,
    come along!’ and Anna led Dolly to her room.
    That room was not the smart guest chamber Vronsky
    had suggested, but the one of which Anna had said that
    Dolly would excuse it. And this room, for which excuse
    was needed, was more full of luxury than any in which
    Dolly had ever stayed, a luxury that reminded her of the
    best hotels abroad.
    ‘Well, darling, how happy I am!’ Anna said, sitting
    down in her riding habit for a moment beside Dolly. ‘Tell
    me about all of you. Stiva I had only a glimpse of, and he
    cannot tell one about the children. How is my favorite,
    Tanya? Quite a big girl, I expect?’
    ‘Yes, she’s very tall,’ Darya Alexandrovna answered
    shortly, surprised herself that she should respond so coolly
    about her children. ‘We are having a delightful stay at the
    Levins’,’ she added.
    ‘Oh, if I had known,’ said Anna, ‘that you do not
    despise me!... You might have all come to us. Stiva’s an
    old friend and a great friend of Alexey’s, you know,’ she
    added, and suddenly she blushed.
    ‘Yes, but we are all...’ Dolly answered in confusion.
    ‘But in my delight I’m talking nonsense. The one
    thing, darling, is that I am so glad to have you!’ said Anna,
    kissing her again. ‘You haven’t told me yet how and what
    you think about me, and I keep wanting to know. But I’m
    glad you will see me as I am. The chief thing I shouldn’t
    like would be for people to imagine I want to prove
    anything. I don’t want to prove anything; I merely want
    to live, to do no one harm but myself. I have the right to
    do that, haven’t I? But it is a big subject, and we’ll talk
    over everything properly later. Now I’ll go and dress and
    send a maid to you.’
    Anna Karenina
    1333 of 1759
    Chapter 19
    Left alone, Darya Alexandrovna, with a good
    housewife’s eye, scanned her room. All she had seen in
    entering the house and walking through it, and all she saw
    now in her room, gave her an impression of wealth and
    sumptuousness and of that modern European luxury of
    which she had only read in English novels, but had never
    seen in Russia and in the country. Everything was new
    from the new French hangings on the walls to the carpet
    which covered the whole floor. The bed had a spring
    mattress, and a special sort of bolster and silk pillowcases
    on the little pillows. The marble washstand, the dressing
    table, the little sofa, the tables, the bronze clock on the
    chimney piece, the window curtains, and the portieres
    were all new and expensive.
    The smart maid, who came in to offer her services,
    with her hair done up high, and a gown more fashionable
    than Dolly’s, was as new and expensive as the whole
    room. Darya Alexandrovna liked her neatness, her
    deferential and obliging manners, but she felt ill at ease
    with her. She felt ashamed of her seeing the patched
    dressing jacket that had unluckily been packed by mistake
    for her. She was ashamed of the very patches and darned
    places of which she had been so proud at home. At home
    it had been so clear that for six dressing jackets there
    would be needed twenty-four yards of nainsook at sixteen
    pence the yard, which was a matter of thirty shillings
    besides the cutting-out and making, and these thirty
    shillings had been saved. But before the maid she felt, if
    not exactly ashamed, at least uncomfortable.
    Darya Alexandrovna had a great sense of relief when
    Annushka, whom she had known for years, walked in.
    The smart maid was sent for to go to her mistress, and
    Annushka remained with Darya Alexandrovna.
    Annushka was obviously much pleased at that lady’s
    arrival, and began to chatter away without a pause. Dolly
    observed that she was longing to express her opinion in
    regard to her mistress’s position, especially as to the love
    and devotion of the count to Anna Arkadyevna, but Dolly
    carefully interrupted her whenever she began to speak
    about this.
    ‘I grew up with Anna Arkadyevna; my lady’s dearer to
    me than anything. Well, it’s not for us to judge. And, to
    be sure, there seems so much love..’
    ‘Kindly pour out the water for me to wash now,
    please,’ Darya Alexandrovna cut her short.
    ‘Certainly. We’ve two women kept specially for
    washing small things, but most of the linen’s done by
    machinery. The count goes into everything himself. Ah,
    what a husband!..’
    Dolly was glad when Anna came in, and by her
    entrance put a stop to Annushka’s gossip.
    Anna had put on a very simple batiste gown. Dolly
    scrutinized that simple gown attentively. She knew what it
    meant, and the price at which such simplicity was
    obtained.
    ‘An old friend,’ said Anna of Annushka.
    Anna was not embarrassed now. She was perfectly
    composed and at ease. Dolly saw that she had now
    completely recovered from the impression her arrival had
    made on her, and had assumed that superficial, careless
    tone which, as it were, closed the door on that
    compartment in which her deeper feelings and ideas were
    kept.
    ‘Well, Anna, and how is your little girl?’ asked Dolly.
    ‘Annie?’ (This was what she called her little daughter
    Anna.) ‘Very well. She has got on wonderfully. Would
    you like to see her? Come, I’ll show her to you. We had a
    terrible bother,’ she began telling her, ‘over nurses. We
    had an Italian wet-nurse. A good creature, but so stupid!
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    We wanted to get rid of her, but the baby is so used to her
    that we’ve gone on keeping her still.’
    ‘But how have you managed?...’ Dolly was beginning a
    question as to what name the little girl would have; but
    noticing a sudden frown on Anna’s face, she changed the
    drift of her question.
    ‘How did you manage? have you weaned her yet?’
    But Anna had understood.
    ‘You didn’t mean to ask that? You meant to ask about
    her surname. Yes? That worries Alexey. She has no
    name—that is, she’s a Karenina,’ said Anna, dropping her
    eyelids till nothing could be seen but the eyelashes
    meeting. ‘But we’ll talk about all that later,’ her face
    suddenly brightening. ‘Come, I’ll show you her. Elle est
    tres gentille. She crawls now.’
    In the nursery the luxury which had impressed Dolly in
    the whole house struck her still more. There were little
    go-carts ordered from England, and appliances for learning
    to walk, and a sofa after the fashion of a billiard table,
    purposely constructed for crawling, and swings and baths,
    all of special pattern, and modern. They were all English,
    solid, and of good make, and obviously very expensive.
    The room was large, and very light and lofty.
    When they went in, the baby, with nothing on but her
    little smock was sitting in a little elbow chair at the table,
    having her dinner of broth which she was spilling all over
    her little chest. The baby was being fed, and the Russian
    nursery maid was evidently sharing her meal. Neither the
    wet-nurse nor the head nurse were there; they were in the
    next room, from which came the sound of their
    conversation in the queer French which was their only
    means of communication.
    Hearing Anna’s voice, a smart, tall, English nurse with
    a disagreeable face and a dissolute expression walked in at
    the door, hurriedly shaking her fair curls, and immediately
    began to defend herself though Anna had not found fault
    with her. At every word Anna said, the English nurse said
    hurriedly several times, ‘Yes, my lady.’
    The rosy baby with her black eyebrows and hair, her
    sturdy red little body with tight goose-flesh skin, delighted
    Darya Alexandrovna in spite of the cross expression with
    which she stared at the stranger. She positively envied the
    baby’s healthy appearance. She was delighted, too, at the
    baby’s crawling. Not one of her own children had crawled
    like that. When the baby was put on the carpet and its
    little dress tucked up behind, it was wonderfully charming.
    Looking round like some little wild animal at the grown
    up big people with her bright black eyes, she smiled,
    unmistakably pleased at their admiring her, and holding
    her legs sideways, she pressed vigorously on her arms, and
    rapidly drew her whole back up after, and then made
    another step forward with her little arms.
    But the whole atmosphere of the nursery, and
    especially the English nurse, Darya Alexandrovna did not
    like at all. It was only on the supposition that no good
    nurse would have entered so irregular a household as
    Anna’s that Darya Alexandrovna could explain to herself
    how Anna with her insight into people could take such an
    unprepossessing, disreputable-looking woman as nurse to
    her child.
    Besides, from a few words that were dropped, Darya
    Alexandrovna saw at once that Anna, the two nurses, and
    the child had no common existence, and that the mother’s
    visit was something exceptional. Anna wanted to get the
    baby her plaything, and could not find it.
    Most amazing of all was the fact that on being asked
    how many teeth the baby had, Anna answered wrong, and
    knew nothing about the two last teeth.
    ‘I sometimes feel sorry I’m so superfluous here,’ said
    Anna, going out of the nursery and holding up her skirt so
    as to escape the plaything standing in the doorway. ‘It was
    very different with my first child.’
    ‘I expected it to be the other way,’ said Darya
    Alexandrovna shyly.
    ‘Oh, no! By the way, do you know I saw Seryozha?’
    said Anna; screwing up her eyes, as though looking at
    something far away. ‘But we’ll talk about that later. You
    wouldn’t believe it, I’m like a hungry beggar woman
    when a full dinner is set before her, and she does not
    know what to begin on first. The dinner is you, and the
    talks I have before me with you, which I could never have
    with anyone else; and I don’t know which subject to
    begin upon first. Mais je ne vous ferai grace de rien. I
    must have everything out with you.’
    ‘Oh, I ought to give you a sketch of the company you
    will meet with us,’ she went on. ‘I’ll begin with the ladies.
    Princess Varvara—you know her, and I know your
    opinion and Stiva’s about her. Stiva says the whole aim of
    her existence is to prove her superiority over Auntie
    Katerina Pavlovna: that’s all true; but she’s a good-natured
    woman, and I am so grateful to her. In Petersburg there
    was a moment when a chaperon was absolutely essential
    for me. Then she turned up. But really she is goodnatured.
    She did a great deal to alleviate my position. I see
    you don’t understand all the difficulty of my
    position...there in Petersburg,’ she added. ‘Here I’m
    perfectly at ease and happy. Well, of that later on, though.
    Then Sviazhsky—he’s the marshal of the district, and he’s
    a very good sort of a man, but he wants to get something
    out of Alexey. You understand, with his property, now
    that we are settled in the country, Alexey can exercise
    great influence. Then there’s Tushkevitch—you have seen
    him, you know—Betsy’s admirer. Now he’s been thrown
    over and he’s come to see us. As Alexey says, he’s one of
    those people who are very pleasant if one accepts them for
    what they try to appear to be, et puis il est comme il faut,
    as Princess Varvara says. Then Veslovsky...you know him.
    A very nice boy,’ she said, and a sly smile curved her lips.
    ‘What’s this wild story about him and the Levins?
    Veslovsky told Alexey about it, and we don’t believe it. Il
    est tres gentil et naif,’ she said again with the same smile.
    ‘Men need occupation, and Alexey needs a circle, so I
    value all these people. We have to have the house lively
    and ---, so that Alexey may not long for any novelty.
    Then you’ll see the steward—a German, a very good
    fellow, and he understands his work. Alexey has a very
    high opinion of him. Then the doctor, a young man, not
    quite a Nihilist perhaps, but you know, eats with his
    knife...but a very good doctor. Then the architect.... Une
    petite cour!’
    Chapter 20
    ‘Here’s Dolly for you, princess, you were so anxious to
    see her,’ said Anna, coming out with Darya Alexandrovna
    onto the stone terrace where Princess Varvara was sitting
    in the shade at an embroidery frame, working at a cover
    for Count Alexey Kirillovitch’s easy chair. ‘She says she
    doesn’t want anything before dinner, but please order
    some lunch for her, and I’ll go and look for Alexey and
    bring them all in.’
    Princess Varvara gave Dolly a cordial and rather
    patronizing reception, and began at once explaining to her
    that she was living with Anna because she had always
    cared more for her than her sister Katerina Pavlovna, the
    aunt that had brought Anna up, and that now, when every
    onehad abandoned Anna, she thought it her duty to help
    her in this most difficult period of transition.
    ‘Her husband will give her a divorce, and then I shall
    go back to my solitude; but now I can be of use, and I am
    doing my duty, however difficult it may be for me—not
    like some other people. And how sweet it is of you, how
    right of you to have come! They live like the best of
    married couples; it’s for God to judge them, not for us.
    And didn’t Biryuzovsky and Madame Avenieva...and Sam
    Nikandrov, and Vassiliev and Madame Mamonova, and
    Liza Neptunova... Did no one say anything about them?
    And it has ended by their being received by everyone.
    And then, c’est un interieur si joli, si comme il faut. Touta-
    fait a l’anglaise. On se reunit le matin au breakfast, et
    puis on se separe. Everyone does as he pleases till
    dinnertime. Dinner at seven o’clock. Stiva did very rightly
    to send you. He needs their support. You know that
    through his mother and brother he can do anything. And
    then they do so much good. He didn’t tell you about his
    hospital? Ce sera admirable—everything from Paris.’
    Their conversation was interrupted by Anna, who had
    found the men of the party in the billiard room, and
    returned with them to the terrace. There was still a long
    time before the dinner-hour, it was exquisite weather, and
    so several different methods of spending the next two
    hours were proposed. There were very many methods of
    passing the time at Vozdvizhenskoe, and these were all
    unlike those in use at Pokrovskoe.
    ‘Une partie de lawn-tennis,’ Veslovsky proposed, with
    his handsome smile. ‘We’ll be partners again, Anna
    Arkadyevna.’
    ‘No, it’s too hot; better stroll about the garden and
    have a row in the boat, show Darya Alexandrovna the
    river banks.’ Vronsky proposed.
    ‘I agree to anything,’ said Sviazhsky.
    ‘I imagine that what Dolly would like best would be a
    stroll— wouldn’t you? And then the boat, perhaps,’ said
    Anna.
    So it was decided. Veslovsky and Tushkevitch went off
    to the bathing place, promising to get the boat ready and
    to wait there for them.
    They walked along the path in two couples, Anna with
    Sviazhsky, and Dolly with Vronsky. Dolly was a little
    embarrassed and anxious in the new surroundings in
    which she found herself. Abstractly, theoretically, she did
    not merely justify, she positively approved of Anna’s
    conduct. As is indeed not unfrequent with women of
    unimpeachable virtue, weary of the monotony of
    respectable existence, at a distance she not only excused
    illicit love, she positively envied it. Besides, she loved
    Anna with all her heart. But seeing Anna in actual life
    among these strangers, with this fashionable tone that was
    so new to Darya Alexandrovna, she felt ill at ease. What
    she disliked particularly was seeing Princess Varvara ready
    to overlook everything for the sake of the comforts she
    enjoyed.
    As a general principle, abstractly, Dolly approved of
    Anna’s action; but to see the man for whose sake her
    action had been taken was disagreeable to her. Moreover,
    she had never liked Vronsky. She thought him very
    proud, and saw nothing in him of which he could be
    proud except his wealth. But against her own will, here in
    his own house, he overawed her more than ever, and she
    could not be at ease with him. She felt with him the same
    feeling she had had with the maid about her dressing
    jacket. Just as with the maid she had felt not exactly
    ashamed, but embarrassed at her darns, so she felt with
    him not exactly ashamed, but embarrassed at herself.
    Dolly was ill at ease, and tried to find a subject of
    conversation. Even though she supposed that, through his
    pride, praise of his house and garden would be sure to be
    disagreeable to him, she did all the same tell him how
    much she liked his house.
    ‘Yes, it’s a very fine building, and in the good oldfashioned
    style,’ he said.
    ‘I like so much the court in front of the steps. Was that
    always so?’
    ‘Oh, no!’ he said, and his face beamed with pleasure. ‘If
    you could only have seen that court last spring!’
    And he began, at first rather diffidently, but more and
    more carried away by the subject as he went on, to draw
    her attention to the various details of the decoration of his
    house and garden. It was evident that, having devoted a
    great deal of trouble to improve and beautify his home,
    Vronsky felt a need to show off the improvements to a
    new person, and was genuinely delighted at Darya
    Alexandrovna’s praise.
    ‘If you would care to look at the hospital, and are not
    tired, indeed, it’s not far. Shall we go?’ he said, glancing
    into her face to convince himself that she was not bored.
    ‘Are you coming, Anna?’ he turned to her.
    ‘We will come, won’t we?’ she said, addressing
    Sviazhsky. ‘Mais il ne faut pas laisser le pauvre Veslovsky
    et Tushkevitch se morfondre la dans le bateau. We must
    send and tell them.’
    ‘Yes, this is a monument he is setting up here,’ said
    Anna, turning to Dolly with that sly smile of
    comprehension with which she had previously talked
    about the hospital.
    ‘Oh, it’s a work of real importance!’ said Sviazhsky. But
    to show he was not trying to ingratiate himself with
    Vronsky, he promptly added some slightly critical remarks.
    ‘I wonder, though, count,’ he said, ‘that while you do
    so much for the health of the peasants, you take so little
    interest in the schools.’
    ‘C’est devenu tellement commun les ecoles,’ said
    Vronsky. ‘You understand it’s not on that account, but it
    just happens so, my interest has been diverted elsewhere.
    This way then to the hospital,’ he said to Darya
    Alexandrovna, pointing to a turning out of the avenue.
    The ladies put up their parasols and turned into the side
    path. After going down several turnings, and going
    through a little gate, Darya Alexandrovna saw standing on
    rising ground before her a large pretentious-looking red
    building, almost finished. The iron roof, which was not
    yet painted, shone with dazzling brightness in the
    sunshine. Beside the finished building another had been
    begun, surrounded by scaffolding. Workmen in aprons,
    standing on scaffolds, were laying bricks, pouring mortar
    out of vats, and smoothing it with trowels.
    ‘How quickly work gets done with you!’ said
    Sviazhsky. ‘When I was here last time the roof was not
    on.’
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    ‘By the autumn it will all be ready. Iside almost
    everything is done,’ said Anna.
    ‘And what’s this new building?’
    ‘That’s the house for the doctor and the dispensary,’
    answered Vronsky, seeing the architect in a short jacket
    coming towards him; and excusing himself to the ladies,
    he went to meet him.
    Going round a hole where the workmen were slaking
    lime, he stood still with the architect and began talking
    rather warmly.
    ‘The front is still too low,’ he said to Anna, who had
    asked what was the matter.
    ‘I said the foundation ought to be raised,’ said Anna.
    ‘Yes, of course it would have been much better, Anna
    Arkadyevna,’ said the architect, ‘but now it’s too late.’
    ‘Yes, I take a great interest in it,’ Anna answered
    Sviazhsky, who was expressing his surprise at her
    knowledge of architecture. ‘This new building ought to
    have been in harmony with the hospital. It was an
    afterthought, and was begun without a plan.’
    Vronsky, having finished his talk with the architect,
    joined the ladies, and led them inside the hospital.
    Although they were still at work on the cornices
    outside and were painting on the ground floor, upstairs
    almost all the rooms were finished. Going up the broad
    cast-iron staircase to the landing, they walked into the first
    large room. The walls were stuccoed to look like marble,
    the huge plate-glass windows were already in, only the
    parquet floor was not yet finished, and the carpenters, who
    were planing a block of it, left their work, taking off the
    bands that fastened their hair, to greet the gentry.
    ‘This is the reception room,’ said Vronsky. ‘Here there
    will be a desk, tables, and benches, and nothing more.’
    ‘This way; let us go in here. Don’t go near the
    window,’ said Anna, trying the paint to see if it were dry.
    ‘Alexey, the paint’s dry already,’ she added.
    From the reception room they went into the corridor.
    Here Vronsky showed them the mechanism for ventilation
    on a novel system. Then he showed them marble baths,
    and beds with extraordinary springs. Then he showed
    them the wards one after another, the storeroom, the linen
    room, then the heating stove of a new pattern, then the
    trolleys, which would make no noise as they carried
    everything needed along the corridors, and many other
    things. Sviazhsky, as a connoisseur in the latest mechanical
    improvements, appreciated everything fully. Dolly simply
    wondered at all she had not seen before, and, anxious to
    understand it all, made minute inquiries about everything,
    which gave Vronsky great satisfaction.
    ‘Yes, I imagine that this will be the solitary example of
    a properly fitted hospital in Russia,’ said Sviazhsky.
    ‘And won’t you have a lying-in ward?’ asked Dolly.
    ‘That’s so much needed in the country. I have often..’
    In spite of his usual courtesy, Vronsky interrupted her.
    ‘This is not a lying-in home, but a hospital for the sick,
    and is intended for all diseases, except infectious
    complaints,’ he said. ‘Ah! look at this,’ and he rolled up to
    Darya Alexandrovna an invalid chair that had just been
    ordered for the convalescents. ‘Look.’ He sat down in the
    chair and began moving it. ‘The patient can’t walk—still
    too weak, perhaps, or something wrong with his legs, but
    he must have air, and he moves, rolls himself along...’
    Darya Alexandrovna was interested by everything. She
    liked everything very much, but most of all she liked
    Vronsky himself with his natural, simple-hearted
    eagerness. ‘Yes, he’s a very nice, good man,’ she thought
    several times, not hearing what he said, but looking at him
    and penetrating into his expression, while she mentally put
    herself in Anna’s place. She liked him so much just now
    with his eager interest that she saw how Anna could be in
    love with him.
    Chapter 21
    ‘No, I think the princess is tired, and horses don’t
    interest her,’ Vronsky said to Anna, who wanted to go on
    to the stables, where Sviazhsky wished to see the new
    stallion. ‘You go on, while I escort the princess home, and
    we’ll have a little talk,’ he said, ‘if you would like that?’ he
    added, turning to her.
    ‘I know nothing about horses, and I shall be delighted,’
    answered Darya Alexandrovna, rather astonished.
    She saw by Vronsky’s face that he wanted something
    from her. She was not mistaken. As soon as they had
    passed through the little gate back into the garden, he
    looked in the direction Anna had taken, and having made
    sure that she could neither hear nor see them, he began:
    ‘You guess that I have something I want to say to you,’
    he said, looking at her with laughing eyes. ‘I am not
    wrong in believing you to be a friend of Anna’s.’ He took
    off his hat, and taking out his handkerchief, wiped his
    head, which was growing bald.
    Darya Alexandrovna made no answer, and merely
    stared at him with dismay. When she was left alone with
    him, she suddenly felt afraid; his laughing eyes and stern
    expression scared her.
    The most diverse suppositions as to what he was about
    to speak of to her flashed into her brain. ‘He is going to
    beg me to come to stay with them with the children, and
    I shall have to refuse; or to create a set will receive Anna
    in Moscow.... Or isn’t it Vassenka Veslovsky and his
    relations with Anna? Or perhaps about Kitty, that he feels
    he was to blame?’ All her conjectures were unpleasant, but
    she did not guess what he really wanted to talk about to
    her.
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  5. #65
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    .
    ‘You have so much influence with Anna, she is so fond
    of you,’ he said; ‘do help me.’
    Darya Alexandrovna looked with timid inquiry into his
    energetic face, which under the lime-trees was continually
    being lighted up in patches by the sunshine, and then
    passing into complete shadow again. She waited for him to
    say more, but he walked in silence beside her, scratching
    with his cane in the gravel.
    ‘You have come to see us, you, the only woman of
    Anna’s former friends—I don’t count Princess Varvara—
    but I know that you have done this not because you
    regard our position as normal, but because, understanding
    all the difficulty of the position, you still love her and want
    to be a help to her. Have I understood you rightly?’ he
    asked, looking round at her.
    ‘Oh, yes,’ answered Darya Alexandrovna, putting down
    her sunshade, ‘but..’
    ‘No,’ he broke in, and unconsciously, oblivious of the
    awkward position into which he was putting his
    companion, he stopped abruptly, so that she had to stop
    short too. ‘No one feels more deeply and intensely than I
    do all the difficulty of Anna’s position; and that you may
    well understand, if you do me the honor of supposing I
    have any heart. I am to blame for that position, and that is
    why I feel it.’
    ‘I understand,’ said Darya Alexandrovna, involuntarily
    admiring the sincerity and firmness with which he said
    this. ‘But just because you feel yourself responsible, you
    exaggerate it, I am afraid,’ she said. ‘Her position in the
    world is difficult, I can well understand.’
    ‘In the world it is hell!’ he brought out quickly,
    frowning darkly. ‘You can’t imagine moral sufferings
    greater than what she went through in Petersburg in that
    fortnight...and I beg you to believe it.’
    ‘Yes, but here, so long as neither Anna...nor you miss
    society..’
    ‘Society!’ he said contemptuously, ‘how could I miss
    society?’
    ‘So far—and it may be so always—you are happy and at
    peace. I see in Anna that she is happy, perfectly happy, she
    has had time to tell me so much already,’ said Darya
    Alexandrovna, smiling; and involuntarily, as she said this,
    at the same moment a doubt entered her mind whether
    Anna really were happy.
    But Vronsky, it appeared, had no doubts on that score.
    ‘Yes, yes,’ he said, ‘I know that she has revived after all
    her sufferings; she is happy. She is happy in the present.
    But I?... I am afraid of what is before us...I beg your
    pardon, you would like to walk on?’
    ‘No, I don’t mind.’
    ‘Well, then, let us sit here.’
    Darya Alexandrovna sat down on a garden seat in a
    corner of the avenue. He stood up facing her.
    ‘I see that she is happy,’ he repeated, and the doubt
    whether she were happy sank more deeply into Darya
    Alexandrovna’s mind. ‘But can it last? Whether we have
    acted rightly or wrongly is another question, but the die is
    cast,’ he said, passing from Russian to French, ‘and we are
    bound together for life. We are united by all the ties of
    love that we hold most sacred. We have a child, we may
    have other children. But the law and all the conditions of
    our position are such that thousands of complications arise
    which she does not see and does not want to see. And that
    one can well understand. But I can’t help seeing them. My
    daughter is by law not my daughter, but Karenin’s. I
    cannot bear this falsity!’ he said, with a vigorous gesture of
    refusal, and he looked with gloomy inquiry towards Darya
    Alexandrovna.
    She made no answer, but simply gazed at him. He
    went on:
    ‘One day a son may be born, my son, and he will be
    legally a Karenin; he will not be the heir of my name nor
    of my property, and however happy we may be in our
    home life and however many children we may have, there
    will be no real tie between us. They will be Karenins. You
    can understand the bitterness and horror of this position! I
    have tried to speak of this to Anna. It irritates her. She
    does not understand, and to her I cannot speak plainly of
    all this. Now look at another side. I am happy, happy in
    her love, but I must have occupation. I have found
    occupation, and am proud of what I am doing and
    consider it nobler than the pursuits of my former
    companions at court and in the army. And most certainly I
    would not change the work I am doing for theirs. I am
    working here, settled in my own place, and I am happy
    and contented, and we need nothing more to make us
    happy. I love my work here. Ce n’est pas un pis-aller, on
    the contrary..’
    Darya Alexandrovna noticed that at this point in his
    explanation he grew confused, and she did not quite
    understand this digression, but she felt that having once
    begun to speak of matters near his heart, of which he
    could not speak to Anna, he was now making a clean
    breast of everything, and that the question of his pursuits
    in the country fell into the same category of matters near
    his heart, as the question of his relations with Anna.
    ‘Well, I will go on,’ he said, collecting himself. ‘The
    great thing is that as I work I want to have a conviction
    that what I am doing will not die with me, that I shall
    have heirs to come after me,—and this I have not.
    Conceive the position of a man who knows that his
    children, the children of the woman he loves, will not be
    his, but will belong to someone who hates them and cares
    nothing about them! It is awful!’
    He paused, evidently much moved.
    ‘Yes, indeed, I see that. But what can Anna do?’
    queried Darya Alexandrovna.
    ‘Yes, that brings me to the object of my conversation,’
    he said, calming himself with an effort. ‘Anna can, it
    depends on her.... Even to petition the Tsar for
    legitimization, a divorce is essential. And that depends on
    Anna. Her husband agreed to a divorce—at that time your
    husband had arranged it completely. And now, I know, he
    would not refuse it. It is only a matter of writing to him.
    He said plainly at that time that if she expressed the desire,
    he would not refuse. Of course,’ he said gloomily, ‘it is
    one of those Pharisaical cruelties of which only such
    heartless men are capable. He knows what agony any
    recollection of him must give her, and knowing her, he
    must have a letter from her. I can understand that it is
    agony to her. But the matter is of such importance, that
    one must passer par-dessus toutes ces finesses de sentiment.
    Il y va du bonheur et de l’existence d’Anne et de ses
    enfants. I won’t speak of myself, though it’s hard for me,
    very hard,’ he said, with an expression as though he were
    threatening someone for its being hard for him. ‘And so it
    is, princess, that I am shamelessly clutching at you as an
    anchor of salvation. Help me to persuade her to write to
    him and ask for a divorce.’
    ‘Yes, of course,’ Darya Alexandrovna said dreamily, as
    she vividly recalled her last interview with Alexey
    Alexandrovitch. ‘Yes, of course,’ she repeated with
    decision, thinking of Anna.
    ‘Use your influence with her, make her write. I don’t
    like—I’m almost unable to speak about this to her.’
    ‘Very well, I will talk to her. But how is it she does not
    think of it herself?’ said Darya Alexandrovna, and for some
    reason she suddenly at that point recalled Anna’s strange
    new habit of half-closing her eyes. And she remembered
    that Anna drooped her eyelids just when the deeper
    questions of life were touched upon. ‘Just as though she
    half-shut her eyes to her own life, so as not to see
    everything,’ thought Dolly. ‘Yes, indeed, for my own sake
    and for hers I will talk to her,’ Dolly said in reply to his
    look of gratitude.
    They got up and walked to the house.
    Chapter 22
    When Anna found Dolly at home before her, she
    looked intently in her eyes, as though questioning her
    about the talk she had had with Vronsky, but she made no
    inquiry in words.
    ‘I believe it’s dinner time,’ she said. ‘We’ve not seen
    each other at all yet. I am reckoning on the evening. Now
    I want to go and dress. I expect you do too; we all got
    splashed at the buildings.’
    Dolly went to her room and she felt amused. To
    change her dress was impossible, for she had already put
    on her best dress. But in order to signify in some way her
    preparation for dinner, she asked the maid to brush her
    dress, changed her cuffs and tie, and put some lace on her
    head.
    ‘This is all I can do,’ she said with a smile to Anna,
    who came in to her in a third dress, again of extreme
    simplicity.
    ‘Yes, we are too formal here,’ she said, as it were
    apologizing for her magnificence. ‘Alexey is delighted at
    your visit, as he rarely is at anything. He has completely
    lost his heart to you,’ she added. ‘You’re not tired?’
    There was no time for talking about anything before
    dinner. Going into the drawing room they found Princess
    Varvara already there, and the gentlemen of the party in
    black frock-coats. The architect wore a swallow-tail coat.
    Vronsky presented the doctor and the steward to his guest.
    The architect he had already introduced to her at the
    hospital.
    A stout butler, resplendent with a smoothly shaven
    round chin and a starched white cravat, announced that
    dinner was ready, and the ladies got up. Vronsky asked
    Sviazhsky to take in Anna Arkadyevna, and himself offered
    his arm to Dolly. Veslovsky was before Tushkevitch in
    offering his arm to Princess Varvara, so that Tushkevitch
    with the steward and the doctor walked in alone.
    The dinner, the dining room, the service, the waiting
    at table, the wine, and the food, were not simply in
    keeping with the general tone of modern luxury
    throughout all the house, but seemed even more
    sumptuous and modern. Darya Alexandrovna watched this
    luxury which was novel to her, and as a good housekeeper
    used to managing a household—although she never
    dreamed of adapting anything she saw to her own
    household, as it was all in a style of luxury far above her
    own manner of living—she could not help scrutinizing
    every detail, and wondering how and by whom it was all
    done. Vassenka Veslovsky, her husband, and even
    Sviazhsky, and many other people she knew, would never
    have considered this question, and would have readily
    believed what every well-bred host tries to make his guests
    feel, that is, that all that is well-ordered in his house has
    cost him, the host, no trouble whatever, but comes of
    itself. Darya Alexandrovna was well aware that even
    porridge for the children’s breakfast does not come of
    itself, and that therefore, where so complicated and
    magnificent a style of luxury was maintained, someone
    must give earnest attention to its organization. And from
    the glance with which Alexey Kirillovitch scanned the
    table, from the way he nodded to the butler, and offered
    Darya Alexandrovna her choice between cold soup and
    hot soup, she saw that it was all organized and maintained
    by the care of the master of the house himself. It was
    evident that it all rested no more upon Anna than upon
    Veslovsky. She, Sviazhsky, the princess, and Veslovsky,
    were equally guests, with light hearts enjoying what had
    been arranged for them.
    Anna was the hostess only in conducting the
    conversation. The conversation was a difficult one for the
    lady of the house at a small table with persons present, like
    the steward and the architect, belonging to a completely
    different world, struggling not to be overawed by an
    elegance to which they were unaccustomed, and unable to
    sustain a large share in the general conversation. But this
    difficult conversation Anna directed with her usual tact
    and naturalness, and indeed she did so with actual
    enjoyment, as Darya Alexandrovna observed. The
    conversation began about the row Tushkevitch and
    Veslovsky had taken alone together in the boat, and
    Tushkevitch began describing the last boat races in
    Petersburg at the Yacht Club. But Anna, seizing the first
    pause, at once turned to the architect to draw him out of
    his silence.
    ‘Nikolay Ivanitch was struck,’ she said, meaning
    Sviazhsky, ‘at the progress the new building had made
    since he was here last; but I am there every day, and every
    day I wonder at the rate at which it grows.’
    ‘It’s first-rate working with his excellency,’ said the
    architect with a smile (he was respectful and composed,
    though with a sense of his own dignity). ‘It’s a very
    different matter to have to do with the district authorities.
    Where one would have to write out sheaves of papers,
    here I call upon the count, and in three words we settle
    the business.’
    ‘The American way of doing business,’ said Sviazhsky,
    with a smile.
    ‘Yes, there they build in a rational fashion..’
    The conversation passed to the misuse of political
    power in the United States, but Anna quickly brought it
    round to another topic, so as to draw the steward into talk.
    ‘Have you ever seen a reaping machine?’ she said,
    addressing Darya Alexandrovna. ‘We had just ridden over
    to look at one when we met. It’s the first time I ever saw
    one.’
    ‘How do they work?’ asked Dolly.
    ‘Exactly like little scissors. A plank and a lot of little
    scissors. Like this.’
    Anna took a knife and fork in her beautiful white hands
    covered with rings, and began showing how the machine
    worked. It was clear that she saw nothing would be
    understood from her explanation; but aware that her talk
    was pleasant and her hands beautiful she went on
    explaining.
    ‘More like little penknives,’ Veslovsky said playfully,
    never taking his eyes off her.
    Anna gave a just perceptible smile, but made no
    answer. ‘Isn’t it true, Karl Fedoritch, that it’s just like little
    scissors?’ she said to the steward.
    ‘Oh, ja,’ answered the German. ‘Es it ein ganz
    einfaches Ding,’ and he began to explain the construction
    of the machine.
    ‘It’s a pity it doesn’t bind too. I saw one at the Vienna
    exhibition, which binds with a wire,’ said Sviazhsky.
    ‘They would be more profitable in use.’
    ‘Es kommt drauf an.... Der Preis vom Draht muss
    ausgerechnet werden.’ And the German, roused from his
    taciturnity, turned to Vronsky. ‘Das laesst sich ausrechnen,
    Erlaucht.’ The German was just feeling in the pocket
    where were his pencil and the notebook he always wrote
    in, but recollecting that he was at a dinner, and observing
    Vronsky’s chilly glance, he checked himself. ‘Zu
    compliziert, macht zu viel Klopot,’ he concluded.
    ‘Wuenscht man Dochots, so hat man auch Klopots,’
    said Vassenka Veslovsky, mimicking the German. ‘J’adore
    l’allemand,’ he addressed Anna again with the same smile.
    ‘Cessez,’ she said with playful severity.
    ‘We expected to find you in the fields, Vassily
    Semyonitch,’ she said to the doctor, a sickly-looking man;
    ‘have you been there?’
    ‘I went there, but I had taken flight,’ the doctor
    answered with gloomy jocoseness.
    ‘Then you’ve taken a good constitutional?’

    ‘Splendid!’
    ‘Well, and how was the old woman? I hope it’s not
    typhus?’
    ‘Typhus it is not, but it’s taking a bad turn.’
    ‘What a pity!’ said Anna, and having thus paid the dues
    of civility to her domestic circle, she turned to her own
    friends.
    ‘It would be a hard task, though, to construct a
    machine from your description, Anna Arkadyevna,’
    Sviazhsky said jestingly.
    ‘Oh, no, why so?’ said Anna with a smile that betrayed
    that she knew there was something charming in her
    disquisitions upon the machine that had been noticed by
    Sviazhsky. This new trait of girlish coquettishness made an
    unpleasant impression on Dolly.
    ‘But Anna Arkadyevna’s knowledge of architecture is
    marvelous,’ said Tushkevitch.
    ‘To be sure, I heard Anna Arkadyevna talking yesterday
    about plinths and damp-courses,’ said Veslovsky. ‘Have I
    got it right?’
    ‘There’s nothing marvelous about it, when one sees
    and hears so much of it,’ said Anna. ‘But, I dare say, you
    don’t even know what houses are made of?’
    Darya Alexandrovna saw that Anna disliked the tone of
    raillery that existed between her and Veslovsky, but fell in
    with it against her will.
    Vronsky acted in this matter quite differently from
    Levin. He obviously attached no significance to
    Veslovsky’s chattering; on the contrary, he encouraged his
    jests.
    ‘Come now, tell us, Veslovsky, how are the stones held
    together?’
    ‘By cement, of course.’
    ‘Bravo! And what is cement?’
    ‘Oh, some sort of paste ...no, putty,’ said Veslovsky,
    raising a general laugh.
    The company at dinner, with the exception of the
    doctor, the architect, and the steward, who remained
    plunged in gloomy silence, kept up a conversation that
    never paused, glancing off one subject, fastening on
    another, and at times stinging one or the other to the
    quick. Once Darya Alexandrovna felt wounded to the
    quick, and got so hot that she positively flushed and
    wondered afterwards whether she had said anything
    extreme or unpleasant. Sviazhsky began talking of Levin,
    describing his strange view that machinery is simply
    pernicious in its effects on Russian agriculture.
    ‘I have not the pleasure of knowing this M. Levin,’
    Vronsky said, smiling, ‘but most likely he has never seen
    the machines he condemns; or if he has seen and tried any,
    it must have been after a queer fashion, some Russian
    imitation, not a machine from abroad. What sort of views
    can anyone have on such a subject?’
    ‘Turkish views, in general,’ Veslovsky said, turning to
    Anna with a smile.
    ‘I can’t defend his opinions,’ Darya Alexandrovna said,
    firing up; ‘but I can say that he’s a highly cultivated man,
    and if he were here he would know very well how to
    answer you, though I am not capable of doing so.’
    ‘I like him extremely, and we are great friends,’
    Sviazhsky said, smiling good-naturedly. ‘Mais pardon, il
    est un petit peu toque; he maintains, for instance, that
    district councils and arbitration boards are all of no use,
    and he is unwilling to take part in anything.’
    ‘It’s our Russian apathy,’ said Vronsky, pouring water
    from an iced decanter into a delicate glass on a high stem;
    ‘we’ve no sense of the duties our privileges impose upon
    us, and so we refuse to recognize these duties.’
    ‘I know no man more strict in the performance of his
    duties,’ said Darya Alexandrovna, irritated by Vronsky’s
    tone of superiority.

    ‘For my part,’ pursued Vronsky, who was evidently for
    some reason or other keenly affected by this conversation,
    ‘such as I am, I am, on the contrary, extremely grateful for
    the honor they have done me, thanks to Nikolay Ivanitch’
    (he indicated Sviazhsky), ‘in electing me a justice of the
    peace. I consider that for me the duty of being present at
    the session, of judging some peasants’ quarrel about a
    horse, is as important as anything I can do. And I shall
    regard it as an honor if they elect me for the district
    council. It’s only in that way I can pay for the advantages I
    enjoy as a landowner. Unluckily they don’t understand the
    weight that the big landowners ought to have in the state.’
    It was strange to Darya Alexandrovna to hear how
    serenely confident he was of being right at his own table.
    She thought how Levin, who believed the opposite, was
    just as positive in his opinions at his own table. But she
    loved Levin, and so she was on his side.
    ‘So we can reckon upon you, count, for the coming
    elections?’ said Sviazhsky. ‘But you must come a little
    beforehand, so as to be on the spot by the eighth. If you
    would do me the honor to stop with me.’
    ‘I rather agree with your beau-frere,’ said Anna,
    ‘though not quite on the same ground as he,’ she added
    with a smile. ‘I’m afraid that we have too many of these
    public duties in these latter days. Just as in old days there
    were so many government functionaries that one had to
    call in a functionary for every single thing, so now
    everyone’s doing some sort of public duty. Alexey has
    been here now six months, and he’s a member, I do
    believe, of five or six different public bodies. Du train que
    cela va, the whole time will be wasted on it. And I’m
    afraid that with such a multiplicity of these bodies, they’ll
    end in being a mere form. How many are you a member
    of, Nikolay Ivanitch?’ she turned to Sviazhsky—‘over
    twenty, I fancy.’
    Anna spoke lightly, but irritation could be discerned in
    her tone. Darya Alexandrovna, watching Anna and
    Vronsky attentively, detected it instantly. She noticed, too,
    that as she spoke Vronsky’s face had immediately taken a
    serious and obstinate expression. Noticing this, and that
    Princess Varvara at once made haste to change the
    conversation by talking of Petersburg acquaintances, and
    remembering what Vronsky had without apparent
    connection said in the garden of his work in the country,
    Dolly surmised that this question of public activity was
    connected with some deep private disagreement between
    Anna and Vronsky.
    The dinner, the wine, the decoration of the table were
    all very good; but it was all like what Darya Alexandrovna
    had seen at formal dinners and balls which of late years had
    become quite unfamiliar to her; it all had the same
    impersonal and constrained character, and so on an
    ordinary day and in a little circle of friends it made a
    disagreeable impression on her.
    After dinner they sat on the terrace, then they
    proceeded to play lawn tennis. The players, divided into
    two parties, stood on opposite sides of a tightly drawn net
    with gilt poles on the carefully leveled and rolled croquetground.
    Darya Alexandrovna made an attempt to play, but
    it was a long time before she could understand the game,
    and by the time she did understand it, she was so tired that
    she sat down with Princess Varvara and simply looked on
    at the players. Her partner, Tushkevitch, gave up playing
    too, but the others kept the game up for a long time.
    Sviazhsky and Vronsky both played very well and
    seriously. They kept a sharp lookout on the balls served to
    them, and without haste or getting in each other’s way,
    they ran adroitly up to them, waited for the rebound, and
    neatly and accurately returned them over the net.
    Veslovsky played worse than the others. He was too eager,
    but he kept the players lively with his high spirits. His
    laughter and outcries never paused. Like the other men of
    the party, with the ladies’ permission, he took off his coat,
    and his solid, comely figure in his white shirt-sleeves, with
    his red perspiring face and his impulsive movements, made
    a picture that imprinted itself vividly on the memory.
    When Darya Alexandrovna lay in bed that night, as
    soon as she closed her eyes, she saw Vassenka Veslovsky
    flying about the croquet ground.
    During the game Darya Alexandrovna was not
    enjoying herself. She did not like the light tone of raillery
    that was kept up all the time between Vassenka Veslovsky
    and Anna, and the unnaturalness altogether of grown-up
    people, all alone without children, playing at a child’s
    game. But to avoid breaking up the party and to get
    through the time somehow, after a rest she joined the
    game again, and pretended to be enjoying it. All that day
    it seemed to her as though she were acting in a theater
    with actors cleverer than she, and that her bad acting was
    spoiling the whole performance. She had come with the
    intention of staying two days, if all went well. But in the
    evening, during the game, she made up her mind that she
    would go home next day. The maternal cares and worries,
    which she had so hated on the way, now, after a day spent
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  6. #66
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض


    without them, struck her in quite another light, and
    tempted her back to them.
    When, after evening tea and a row by night in the
    boat, Darya Alexandrovna went alone to her room, took
    off her dress, and began arranging her thin hair for the
    night, she had a great sense of relief.
    It was positively disagreeable to her to think that Anna
    was coming to see her immediately. She longed to be
    alone with her own thoughts.
    Chapter 23
    Dolly was wanting to go to bed when Anna came in to
    see her, attired for the night. In the course of the day
    Anna had several times begun to speak of matters near her
    heart, and every time after a few words she had stopped:
    ‘Afterwards, by ourselves, we’ll talk about everything. I’ve
    got so much I want to tell you,’ she said.
    Now they were by themselves, and Anna did not know
    what to talk about. She sat in the window looking at
    Dolly, and going over in her own mind all the stores of
    intimate talk which had seemed so inexhaustible
    beforehand, and she found nothing. At that moment it
    seemed to her that everything had been said already.
    ‘Well, what of Kitty?’ she said with a heavy sigh,
    looking penitently at Dolly. ‘Tell me the truth, Dolly: isn’t
    she angry with me?’
    ‘Angry? Oh, no!’ said Darya Alexandrovna, smiling.
    ‘But she hates me, despises me?’
    ‘Oh, no! But you know that sort of thing isn’t
    forgiven.’
    ‘Yes, yes,’ said Anna, turning away and looking out of
    the open window. ‘But I was not to blame. And who is to
    blame? What’s the meaning of being to blame? Could it
    have been otherwise? What do you think? Could it
    possibly have happened that you didn’t become the wife
    of Stiva?’
    ‘Really, I don’t know. But this is what I want you to
    tell me..’
    ‘Yes, yes, but we’ve not finished about Kitty. Is she
    happy? He’s a very nice man, they say.’
    ‘He’s much more than very nice. I don’t know a better
    man.’
    ‘Ah, how glad I am! I’m so glad! Much more than very
    nice,’ she repeated.
    Dolly smiled.
    ‘But tell me about yourself. We’ve a great deal to talk
    about. And I’ve had a talk with...’ Dolly did not know
    what to call him. She felt it awkward to call him either the
    count or Alexey Kirillovitch.
    ‘With Alexey,’ said Anna, ‘I know what you talked
    about. But I wanted to ask you directly what you think of
    me, of my life?’
    ‘How am I to say like that straight off? I really don’t
    know.’
    ‘No, tell me all the same.... You see my life. But you
    mustn’t forget that you’re seeing us in the summer, when
    you have come to us and we are not alone.... But we
    came here early in the spring, lived quite alone, and shall
    be alone again, and I desire nothing better. But imagine
    me living alone without him, alone, and that will be...I see
    by everything that it will often be repeated, that he will be
    half the time away from home,’ she said, getting up and
    sitting down close by Dolly.
    ‘Of course,’ she interrupted Dolly, who would have
    answered, ‘of course I won’t try to keep him by force. I
    don’t keep him indeed. The races are just coming, his
    horses are running, he will go. I’m very glad. But think of
    me, fancy my position.... But what’s the use of talking
    about it?’ She smiled. ‘Well, what did he talk about with
    you?’
    ‘He spoke of what I want to speak about of myself, and
    it’s easy for me to be his advocate; of whether there is not
    a possibility ...whether you could not...’ (Darya
    Alexandrovna hesitated) ‘correct, improve your position....
    You know how I look at it.... But all the same, if possible,
    you should get married...’
    ‘Divorce, you mean?’ said Anna. ‘Do you know, the
    only woman who came to see me in Petersburg was Betsy
    Tverskaya? You know her, of course? Au fond, c’est la
    femme la plus depravee qui existe. She had an intrigue
    with Tushkevitch, deceiving her husband in the basest
    way. And she told me that she did not care to know me so
    long as my position was irregular. Don’t imagine I would
    compare...I know you, darling. But I could not help
    remembering.... Well, so what did he say to you?’ she
    repeated.
    ‘He said that he was unhappy on your account and his
    own. Perhaps you will say that it’s egoism, but what a
    legitimate and noble egoism. He wants first of all to
    legitimize his daughter, and to be your husband, to have a
    legal right to you.’
    ‘What wife, what slave can be so utterly a slave as I, in
    my position?’ she put in gloomily.
    ‘The chief thing he desires...he desires that you should
    not suffer.’
    ‘That’s impossible. Well?’
    ‘Well, and the most legitimate desire—he wishes that
    your children should have a name.’
    ‘What children?’ Anna said, not looking at Dolly, and
    half closing her eyes.
    ‘Annie and those to come..’
    ‘He need not trouble on that score; I shall have no
    more children.’
    ‘How can you tell that you won’t?’
    ‘I shall not, because I don’t wish it.’ And, in spite of all
    her emotion, Anna smiled, as she caught the naive
    expression of curiosity, wonder, and horror on Dolly’s
    face.
    ‘The doctor told me after my illness..’
    ‘Impossible!’ said Dolly, opening her eyes wide.
    For her this was one of those discoveries the
    consequences and deductions from which are so immense
    that all that one feels for the first instant is that it is
    impossible to take it all in, and that one will have to reflect
    a great, great deal upon it.
    This discovery, suddenly throwing light on all those
    families of one or two children, which had hitherto been
    so incomprehensible to her, aroused so many ideas,
    reflections, and contradictory emotions, that she had
    nothing to say, and simply gazed with wide-open eyes of
    wonder at Anna. This was the very thing she had been
    dreaming of, but now learning that it was possible, she was
    horrified. She felt that it was too simple a solution of too
    complicated a problem.
    ‘N’est-ce pas immoral?’ was all she said, after a brief
    pause.
    ‘Why so? Think, I have a choice between two
    alternatives: either to be with child, that is an invalid, or to
    be the friend and companion of my husband—practically
    my husband,’ Anna said in a tone intentionally superficial
    and frivolous.
    ‘Yes, yes,’ said Darya Alexandrovna, hearing the very
    arguments she had used to herself, and not finding the
    same force in them as before.
    ‘For you, for other people,’ said Anna, as though
    divining her thoughts, ‘there may be reason to hesitate;
    but for me.... You must consider, I am not his wife; he
    loves me as long as he loves me. And how am I to keep
    his love? Not like this!’
    She moved her white hands in a curve before her waist
    with extraordinary rapidity, as happens during moments of
    excitement; ideas and memories rushed into Darya
    Alexandrovna’s head. ‘I,’ she thought, ‘did not keep my
    attraction for Stiva; he left me for others, and the first
    woman for whom he betrayed me did not keep him by
    being always pretty and lively. He deserted her and took
    another. And can Anna attract and keep Count Vronsky in
    that way? If that is what he looks for, he will find dresses
    and manners still more attractive and charming. And
    however white and beautiful her bare arms are, however
    beautiful her full figure and her eager face under her black
    curls, he will find something better still, just as my
    disgusting, pitiful, and charming husband does.’
    Dolly made no answer, she merely sighed. Anna
    noticed this sigh, indicating dissent, and she went on. In
    her armory she had other arguments so strong that no
    answer could be made to them.
    ‘Do you say that it’s not right? But you must consider,’
    she went on; ‘you forget my position. How can I desire
    children? I’m not speaking of the suffering, I’m not afraid
    of that. Think only, what are my children to be? Ill-fated
    children, who will have to bear a stranger’s name. For the
    very fact of their birth they will be forced to be ashamed
    of their mother, their father, their birth.’
    ‘But that is just why a divorce is necessary.’ But Anna
    did not hear her. She longed to give utterance to all the
    arguments with which she had so many times convinced
    herself.
    ‘What is reason given me for, if I am not to use it to
    avoid bringing unhappy beings into the world!’ She
    looked at Dolly, but without waiting for a reply she went
    on:
    ‘I should always feel I had wronged these unhappy
    children,’ she said. ‘If they are not, at any rate they are not

    unhappy; while if they are unhappy, I alone should be to
    blame for it.’
    These were the very arguments Darya Alexandrovna
    had used in her own reflections; but she heard them
    without understanding them. ‘How can one wrong
    creatures that don’t exist?’ she thought. And all at once the
    idea struck her: could it possibly, under any circumstances,
    have been better for her favorite Grisha if he had never
    existed? And this seemed to her so wild, so strange, that
    she shook her head to drive away this tangle of whirling,
    mad ideas.
    ‘No, I don’t know; it’s not right,’ was all she said, with
    an expression of disgust on her face.
    ‘Yes, but you mustn’t forget that you and I.... And
    besides that,’ added Anna, in spite of the wealth of her
    arguments and the poverty of Dolly’s objections, seeming
    still to admit that it was not right, ‘don’t forget the chief
    point, that I am not now in the same position as you. For
    you the question is: do you desire not to have any more
    children; while for me it is: do I desire to have them? And
    that’s a great difference. You must see that I can’t desire it
    in my position.’
    Darya Alexandrovna made no reply. She suddenly felt
    that she had got far away from Anna; that there lay
    between them a barrier of questions on which they could
    never agree, and about which it was better not to speak.
    Chapter 24
    ‘Then there is all the more reason for you to legalize
    your position, if possible,’ said Dolly.
    ‘Yes, if possible,’ said Anna, speaking all at once in an
    utterly different tone, subdued and mournful.
    ‘Surely you don’t mean a divorce is impossible? I was
    told your husband had consented to it.’
    ‘Dolly, I don’t want to talk about that.’
    ‘Oh, we won’t then,’ Darya Alexandrovna hastened to
    say, noticing the expression of suffering on Anna’s face.
    ‘All I see is that you take too gloomy a view of things.’
    ‘I? Not at all! I’m always bright and happy. You see, je
    fais des passions. Veslovsky..’
    ‘Yes, to tell the truth, I don’t like Veslovsky’s tone,’
    said Darya Alexandrovna, anxious to change the subject.
    ‘Oh, that’s nonsense! It amuses Alexey, and that’s all;
    but he’s a boy, and quite under my control. You know, I
    turn him as I please. It’s just as it might be with your
    Grisha.... Dolly!’— she suddenly changed the subject—
    ‘you say I take too gloomy a view of things. You can’t
    understand. It’s too awful! I try not to take any view of it
    at all.’
    ‘But I think you ought to. You ought to do all you
    can.’
    ‘But what can I do? Nothing. You tell me to marry
    Alexey, and say I don’t think about it. I don’t think about
    it!’ she repeated, and a flush rose into her face. She got up,
    straightening her chest, and sighed heavily. With her light
    step she began pacing up and down the room, stopping
    now and then. ‘I don’t think of it? Not a day, not an hour
    passes that I don’t think of it, and blame myself for
    thinking of it...because thinking of that may drive me
    mad. Drive me mad!’ she repeated. ‘When I think of it, I
    can’t sleep without morphine. But never mind. Let us talk
    quietly. They tell me, divorce. In the first place, he won’t
    give me a divorce. He’s under the influence of Countess
    Lidia Ivanovna now.’
    Darya Alexandrovna, sitting erect on a chair, turned
    her head, following Anna with a face of sympathetic
    suffering.
    ‘You ought to make the attempt,’ she said softly.
    ‘Suppose I make the attempt. What does it mean?’ she
    said, evidently giving utterance to a thought, a thousand
    times thought over and learned by heart. ‘It means that I,
    hating him, but still recognizing that I have wronged
    him—and I consider him magnanimous—that I humiliate
    myself to write to him.... Well, suppose I make the effort;
    I do it. Either I receive a humiliating refusal or consent....
    Well, I have received his consent, say...’ Anna was at that
    moment at the furthest end of the room, and she stopped
    there, doing something to the curtain at the window. ‘I
    receive his consent, but my...my son? They won’t give
    him up to me. He will grow up despising me, with his
    father, whom I’ve abandoned. Do you see, I love...
    equally, I think, but both more than myself—two
    creatures, Seryozha and Alexey.’
    She came out into the middle of the room and stood
    facing Dolly, with her arms pressed tightly across her
    chest. I her white dressing gown her figure seemed more
    than usually grand and broad. She bent her head, and with
    shining, wet eyes looked from under her brows at Dolly, a
    thin little pitiful figure in her patched dressing jacket and
    nightcap, shaking all over with emotion.
    ‘It is only those two creatures that I love, and one
    excludes the other. I can’t have them together, and that’s
    the only thing I want. And since I can’t have that, I don’t
    care about the rest. I don’t care about anything, anything.
    And it will end one way or another, and so I can’t, I don’t
    like to talk of it. So don’t blame me, don’t judge me for
    anything. You can’t with your pure heart understand all

    that I’m suffering.’ She went up, sat down beside Dolly,
    and with a guilty look, peeped into her face and took her
    hand.
    ‘What are you thinking? What are you thinking about
    me? Don’t despise me. I don’t deserve contempt. I’m
    simply unhappy. If anyone is unhappy, I am,’ she
    articulated, and turning away, she burst into tears.
    Left alone, Darya Alexandrovna said her prayers and
    went to bed. She had felt for Anna with all her heart while
    she was speaking to her, but now she could not force
    herself to think of her. The memories of home and of her
    children rose up in her imagination with a peculiar charm
    quite new to her, with a sort of new brilliance. That world
    of her own seemed to her now so sweet and precious that
    she would not on any account spend an extra day outside
    it, and she made up her mind that she would certainly go
    back next day.
    Anna meantime went back to her boudoir, took a wine
    glass and dropped into it several drops of a medicine, of
    which the principal ingredient was morphine. After
    drinking it off and sitting still a little while, she went into
    her bedroom in a soothed and more cheerful frame of
    mind.
    When she went into the bedroom, Vronsky looked
    intently at her. He was looking for traces of the
    conversation which he knew that, staying so long in
    Dolly’s room, she must have had with her. But in her
    expression of restrained excitement, and of a sort of
    reserve, he could find nothing but the beauty that always
    bewitched him afresh though he was used to it, the
    consciousness of it, and the desire that it should affect him.
    He did not want to ask her what they had been talking of,
    but he hoped that she would tell him something of her
    own accord. But she only said:
    ‘I am so glad you like Dolly. You do, don’t you?’
    ‘Oh, I’ve known her a long while, you know. She’s
    very good-hearted, I suppose, mais excessivement terre-aterre.
    Still, I’m very glad to see her.’
    He took Anna’s hand and looked inquiringly into her
    eyes.
    Misinterpreting the look, she smiled to him. Next
    morning, in spite of the protests of her hosts, Darya
    Alexandrovna prepared for her homeward journey.
    Levin’s coachman, in his by no means new coat and
    shabby hat, with his ill-matched horses and his coach with
    the patched mud-guards, drove with gloomy
    determination into the covered gravel approach.
    Darya Alexandrovna disliked taking leave of Princess
    Varvara and the gentlemen of the party. After a day spent
    together, both she and her hosts were distinctly aware that
    they did not get on together, and that it was better for
    them not to meet. Only Anna was sad. She knew that
    now, from Dolly’s departure, no one again would stir up
    within her soul the feelings that had been roused by their
    conversation. It hurt her to stir up these feelings, but yet
    she knew that that was the best part of her soul, and that
    that part of her soul would quickly be smothered in the
    life she was leading.
    As she drove out into the open country, Darya
    Alexandrovna had a delightful sense of relief, and she felt
    tempted to ask the two men how they had liked being at
    Vronsky’s, when suddenly the coachman, Philip, expressed
    himself unasked:
    ‘Rolling in wealth they may be, but three pots of oats
    was all they gave us. Everything cleared up till there
    wasn’t a grain left by cockcrow. What are three pots? A
    mere mouthful! And oats now down to forty-five
    kopecks. At our place, no fear, all comers may have as
    much as they can eat.’
    ‘The master’s a screw,’ put in the counting house clerk.
    ‘Well, did you like their horses?’ asked Dolly.
    ‘The horses!—there’s no two opinions about them.
    And the food was good. But it seemed to me sort of
    dreary there, Darya Alexandrovna. I don’t know what you
    thought,’ he said, turning his handsome, good-natured
    face to her.
    ‘I thought so too. Well, shall we get home by evening?’
    ‘Eh, we must!’
    On reaching home and finding everyone entirely
    satisfactory and particularly charming, Darya Alexandrovna
    began with great liveliness telling them how she had
    arrived, how warmly they had received her, of the luxury
    and good taste in which the Vronskys lived, and of their
    recreations, and she would not allow a word to be said
    against them.
    ‘One has to know Anna and Vronsky—I have got to
    know him better now—to see how nice they are, and
    how touching,’ she said, speaking now with perfect
    sincerity, and forgetting the vague feeling of dissatisfaction
    and awkwardness she had experienced there.
    Chapter 25
    Vronsky and Anna spent the whole summer and part of
    the winter in the country, living in just the same
    condition, and still taking no steps to obtain a divorce. It
    was an understood thing between them that they should
    not go away anywhere; but both felt, the longer they lived
    alone, especially in the autumn, without guests in the
    house, that they could not stand this existence, and that
    they would have to alter it.
    Their life was apparently such that nothing better could
    be desired. They had the fullest abundance of everything;
    they had a child, and both had occupation. Anna devoted
    just as much care to her appearance when they had no
    visitors, and she did a great deal of reading, both of novels
    and of what serious literature was in fashion. She ordered
    all the books that were praised in the foreign papers and
    reviews she received, and read them with that
    concentrated attention which is only given to what is read
    in seclusion. Moreover, every subject that was of interest
    to Vronsky, she studied in books and special journals, so
    that he often went straight to her with questions relating
    to agriculture or architecture, sometimes even with
    questions relating to horse-breeding or sport. He was
    amazed at her knowledge, her memory, and at first was
    disposed to doubt it, to ask for confirmation of her facts;
    and she would find what he asked for in some book, and
    show it to him.
    The building of the hospital, too, interested her. She
    did not merely assist, but planned and suggested a great
    deal herself. But her chief thought was still of herself—
    how far she was dear to Vronsky, how far she could make
    up to him for all he had given up. Vronsky appreciated
    this desire not only to please, but to serve him, which had
    become the sole aim of her existence, but at the same time
    he wearied of the loving snares in which she tried to hold
    him fast. As time went on, and he saw himself more and
    more often held fast in these snares, he had an ever
    growing desire, not so much to escape from them, as to
    try whether they hindered his freedom. Had it not been
    for this growing desire to be free, not to have scenes every
    time he wanted to go to the town to a meeting or a race,
    Vronsky would have been perfectly satisfied with his life.
    The role he had taken up, the role of a wealthy
    landowner, one of that class which ought to be the very
    heart of the Russian aristocracy, was entirely to his taste;
    and now, after spending six months in that character, he
    derived even greater satisfaction from it. And his
    management of his estate, which occupied and absorbed
    him more and more, was most successful. In spite of the
    immense sums cost him by the hospital, by machinery, by
    cows ordered from Switzerland, and many other things, he
    was convinced that he was not wasting, but increasing his
    substance. In all matters affecting income, the sales of
    timber, wheat, and wool, the letting of lands, Vronsky was
    hard as a rock, and knew well how to keep up prices. In
    all operations on a large scale on this and his other estates,
    he kept to the simplest methods involving no risk, and in
    trifling details he was careful and exacting to an extreme
    degree. In spite of all the cunning and ingenuity of the
    German steward, who would try to tempt him into
    purchases by making his original estimate always far larger
    than really required, and then representing to Vronsky that
    he might get the thing cheaper, and so make a profit,
    Vronsky did not give in. He listened to his steward, cros---amined
    him, and only agreed to his suggestions when
    the implement to be ordered or constructed was the very
    newest, not yet known in Russia, and likely to excite
    wonder. Apart from such exceptions, he resolved upon an
    increased outlay only where there was a surplus, and in
    making such an outlay he went into the minutest details,
    and insisted on getting the very best for his money; so that
    by the method on which he managed his affairs, it was
    clear that he was not wasting, but increasing his substance.
    In October there were the provincial elections in the
    Kashinsky province, where were the estates of Vronsky,
    Sviazhsky, Koznishev, Oblonsky, and a small part of
    Levin’s land.
    These elections were attracting public attention from
    several circumstances connected with them, and also from
    the people taking part in them. There had been a great
    deal of talk about them, and great preparations were being
    made for them. Persons who never attended the elections
    were coming from Moscow, from Petersburg, and from
    abroad to attend these. Vronsky had long before promised
    Sviazhsky to go to them. Before the elections Sviazhsky,
    who often visited Vozdvizhenskoe, drove over to fetch
    Vronsky. On the day before there had been almost a
    quarrel between Vronsky and Anna over this proposed
    expedition. It was the very dullest autumn weather, which
    is so dreary in the country, and so, preparing himself for a
    struggle, Vronsky, with a hard and cold expression,
    informed Anna of his departure as he had never spoken to
    her before. But, to his surprise, Anna accepted the
    information with great composure, and merely asked
    when he would be back. He looked intently at her, at a
    loss to explain this composure. She smiled at his look. He
    knew that way she had of withdrawing into herself, and
    knew that it only happened when she had determined
    upon something without letting him know her plans. He
    was afraid of this; but he was so anxious to avoid a scene
    that he kept up appearances, and half sincerely believed in
    what he longed to believe in—her reasonableness.
    ‘I hope you won’t be dull?’
    ‘I hope not,’ said Anna. ‘I got a box of books yesterday
    from Gautier’s. No, I shan’t be dull.’
    ‘She’s trying to take that tone, and so much the better,’
    he thought, ‘or else it would be the same thing over and
    over again.’
    And he set off for the elections without appealing to
    her for a candid explanation. It was the first time since the
    beginning of their intimacy that he had parted from her
    without a full explanation. From one point of view this
    troubled him, but on the other side he felt that it was
    better so. ‘At first there will be, as this time, something
    undefined kept back, and then she will get used to it. I any
    case I can give up anything for her, but not my masculine
    independence,’ he thought.
    Chapter 26
    In September Levin moved to Moscow for Kitty’s
    confinement. He had spent a whole month in Moscow
    with nothing to do, when Sergey Ivanovitch, who had
    property in the Kashinsky province, and took great
    interest in the question of the approaching elections, made
    ready to set off to the elections. He invited his brother,
    who had a vote in the Seleznevsky district, to come with
    him. Levin had, moreover, to transact in Kashin some
    extremely important business relating to the wardship of
    land and to the receiving of certain redemption money for
    his sister, who was abroad.
    Levin still hesitated, but Kitty, who saw that he was
    bored in Moscow, and urged him to go, on her own
    authority ordered him the proper nobleman’s uniform,
    costing seven pounds. And that seven pounds paid for the
    uniform was the chief cause that finally decided Levin to
    go. He went to Kashin....
    Levin had been six days in Kashin, visiting the assembly
    each day, and busily engaged about his sister’s business,
    which still dragged on. The district marshals of nobility
    were all occupied with the elections, and it was impossible

    to get the simplest thing done that depended upon the
    court of wardship. The other matter, the payment of the
    sums due, was met too by difficulties. After long
    negotiations over the legal details, the money was at last
    ready to be paid; but the notary, a most obliging person,
    could not hand over the order, because it must have the
    signature of the president, and the president, though he
    had not given over his duties to a deputy, was at the
    elections. All these worrying negotiations, this endless
    going from place to place, and talking with pleasant and
    excellent people, who quite saw the unpleasantness of the
    petitioner’s position, but were powerless to assist him—all
    these efforts that yielded no result, led to a feeling of
    misery in Levin akin to the mortifying helplessness one
    experiences in dreams when one tries to use physical force.
    He felt this frequently as he talked to his most goodnatured
    solicitor. This solicitor did, it seemed, everything
    possible, and strained every nerve to get him out of his
    difficulties. ‘I tell you what you might try,’ he said more
    than once; ‘go to so-and-so and so-and-so,’ and the
    solicitor drew up a regular plan for getting round the fatal
    point that hindered everything. But he would add
    immediately, ‘It’ll mean some delay, anyway, but you
    might try it.’ And Levin did try, and did go. Everyone was
    kind and civil, but the point evaded seemed to crop up
    again in the end, and again to bar the way. What was
    particularly trying, was that Levin could not make out
    with whom he was struggling, to whose interest it was
    that his business should not be done. That no one seemed
    to know; the solicitor certainly did not know. If Levin
    could have understood why, just as he saw why one can
    only approach the booking office of a railway station in
    single file, it would not have been so vexatious and
    tiresome to him. But with the hindrances that confronted
    him in his business, no one could explain why they
    existed.
    But Levin had changed a good deal since his marriage;
    he was patient, and if he could not see why it was all
    arranged like this, he told himself that he could not judge
    without knowing all about it, and that most likely it must
    be so, and he tried not to fret.
    In attending the elections, too, and taking part in them,
    he tried now not to judge, not to fall foul of them, but to
    comprehend as fully as he could the question which was
    so earnestly and ardently absorbing honest and excellent
    men whom he respected. Since his marriage there had
    been revealed to Levin so many new and serious aspects of
    life that had previously, through his frivolous attitude to
    them, seemed of no importance, that in the question of
    the elections too he assumed and tried to find some serious
    significance.
    Sergey Ivanovitch explained to him the meaning and
    object of the proposed revolution at the elections. The
    marshal of the province in whose hands the law had placed
    the control of so many important public functions—the
    guardianship of wards (the very department which was
    giving Levin so much trouble just now), the disposal of
    large sums subscribed by the nobility of the province, the
    high schools, female, male, and military, and popular
    instruction on the new model, and finally, the district
    council—the marshal of the province, Snetkov, was a
    nobleman of the old school,—dissipating an immense
    fortune, a good-hearted man, honest after his own fashion,
    but utterly without any comprehension of the needs of
    modern days. He always took, in every question, the side
    of the nobility; he was positively antagonistic to the spread
    of popular education, and he succeeded in giving a purely
    party character to the district council which ought by
    rights to be of such an immense importance. What was
    needed was to put in his place a fresh, capable, perfectly
    modern man, of contemporary ideas, and to frame their
    policy so as from the rights conferred upon the nobles, not
    as the nobility, but as an element of the district council, to
    extract all the powers of self-government that could
    possibly be derived from them. In the wealthy Kashinsky
    province, which always took the lead of other provinces in
    everything, there was now such a preponderance of forces
    that this policy, once carried through properly there,
    might serve as a model for other provinces for all Russia.
    And hence the whole question was of the greatest
    importance. It was proposed to elect as marshal in place of
    Snetkov either Sviazhsky, or, better still, Nevyedovsky, a
    former university professor, a man of remarkable
    intelligence and a great friend of Sergey Ivanovitch.
    The meeting was opened by the governor, who made a
    speech to the nobles, urging them to elect the public
    functionaries, not from regard for persons, but for the
    service and welfare of their fatherland, and hoping that the
    honorable nobility of the Kashinsky province would, as at
    all former elections, hold their duty as sacred, and
    vindicate the exalted confidence of the monarch.
    When he had finished with his speech, the governor
    walked out of the hall, and the noblemen noisily and
    eagerly—some even enthusiastically —followed him and
    thronged round him while he put on his fur coat and
    conversed amicably with the marshal of the province.
    Levin, anxious to see into everything and not to miss
    anything, stood there too in the crowd, and heard the
    governor say: ‘Please tell Marya Ivanovna my wife is very
    sorry she couldn’t come to the Home.’ And thereupon the
    nobles in high good-humor sorted out their fur coats and
    all drove off to the cathedral.
    In the cathedral Levin, lifting his hand like the rest and
    repeating the words of the archdeacon, swore with most
    terrible oaths to do all the governor had hoped they would
    do. Church services always affected Levin, and as he
    uttered the words ‘I kiss the cross,’ and glanced round at
    the crowd of young and old men repeating the same, he
    felt touched.
    On the second and third days there was business
    relating to the finances of the nobility and the female high
    school, of no importance whatever, as Sergey Ivanovitch
    explained, and Levin, busy seeing after his own affairs, did
    not attend the meetings. On the fourth day the auditing of
    the marshal’s accounts took place at the high table of the
    marshal of the province. And then there occurred the first
    skirmish between the new party and the old. The
    committee who had been deputed to verify the accounts
    reported to the meeting that all was in order. The marshal
    of the province got up, thanked the nobility for their
    confidence, and shed tears. The nobles gave him a loud
    welcome, and shook hands with him. But at that instant a
    nobleman of Sergey Ivanovitch’s party said that he had
    heard that the committee had not verified the accounts,
    considering such a verification an insult to the marshal of
    the province. One of the members of the committee
    incautiously admitted this. Then a small gentleman, very
    young-looking but very malignant, began to say that it
    would probably be agreeable to the marshal of the
    province to give an account of his expenditures of the
    public moneys, and that the misplaced delicacy of the
    members of the committee was depriving him of this
    moral satisfaction. Then the members of the committee
    tried to withdraw their admission, and Sergey Ivanovitch
    began to prove that they must logically admit either that
    they had verified the accounts or that they had not, and he
    developed this dilemma in detail. Sergey Ivanovitch was
    answered by the spokesman of the opposite party. Then
    Sviazhsky spoke, and then the malignant gentleman again.
    The discussion lasted a long time and ended in nothing.
    Levin was surprised that they should dispute upon this
    subject so long, especially as, when he asked Sergey
    Ivanovitch whether he supposed that money had been
    misappropriated, Sergey Ivanovitch answered:
    ‘Oh, no! He’s an honest man. But those old-fashioned
    methods of paternal family arrangements in the
    management of provincial affairs must be broken down.’
    On the fifth day came the elections of the district
    marshals. It was rather a stormy day in several districts. In
    the Seleznevsky district Sviazhsky was elected
    unanimously without a ballot, and he gave a dinner that
    evening.
    Chapter 27
    The sixth day was fixed for the election of the marshal
    of the province.
    The rooms, large and small, were full of noblemen in
    all sorts of uniforms. Many had come only for that day.
    Men who had not seen each other for years, some from
    the Crimea, some from Petersburg, some from abroad,
    met in the rooms of the Hall of Nobility. There was much
    discussion around the governor’s table under the portrait
    of the Tsar.
    The nobles, both in the larger and the smaller rooms,
    grouped themselves in camps, and from their hostile and
    suspicious glances, from the silence that fell upon them
    when outsiders approached a group, and from the way
    that some, whispering together, retreated to the farther
    corridor, it was evident that each side had secrets from the
    other. In appearance the noblemen were sharply divided
    into two classes: the old and the new. The old were for
    the most part either in old uniforms of the nobility,
    buttoned up closely, with spurs and hats, or in their own
    special naval, cavalry, infantry, or official uniforms. The
    uniforms of the older men were embroidered in the old
    fashioned way with epaulets on their shoulders; they were
    unmistakably tight and short in the waist, as though their
    wearers had grown out of them. The younger men wore
    the uniform of the nobility with long waists and broad
    shoulders, unbuttoned over white waistcoats, or uniforms
    with black collars and with the embroidered badges of
    justices of the peace. To the younger men belonged the
    court uniforms that here and there brightened up the
    crowd.
    But the division into young and old did not correspond
    with the division of parties. Some of the young men, as
    Levin observed, belonged to the old party; and some of
    the very oldest noblemen, on the contrary, were
    whispering with Sviazhsky, and were evidently ardent
    partisans of the new party.
    Levin stood in the smaller room, where they were
    smoking and taking light refreshments, close to his own
    friends, and listening to what they were saying, he
    conscientiously exerted all his intelligence trying to
    understand what was said. Sergey Ivanovitch was the
    center round which the others grouped themselves. He
    was listening at that moment to Sviazhsky and Hliustov,
    the marshal of another district, who belonged to their
    party. Hliustov would not agree to go with his district to
    ask Snetkov to stand, while Sviazhsky was persuading him
    to do so, and Sergey Ivanovitch was approving of the plan.
    Levin could not make out why the opposition was to ask
    the marshal to stand whom they wanted to supersede.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, who had just been drinking and
    taking some lunch, came up to them in his uniform of a
    gentleman of the bedchamber, wiping his lips with a
    perfumed handkerchief of bordered batiste.
    ‘We are placing our forces,’ he said, pulling out his
    whiskers, ‘Sergey Ivanovitch!’
    And listening to the conversation, he supported
    Sviazhsky’s contention.
    ‘One district’s enough, and Sviazhsky’s obviously of the
    opposition,’ he said, words evidently intelligible to all
    except Levin.
    ‘Why, Kostya, you here too! I suppose you’re
    converted, eh?’ he added, turning to Levin and drawing
    his arm through his. Levin would have been glad indeed
    to be converted, but could not make out what the point
    was, and retreating a few steps from the speakers, he
    explained to Stepan Arkadyevitch his inability to
    understand why the marshal of the province should be
    asked to stand.
    ‘O sancta simplicitas!’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, and
    briefly and clearly he explained it to Levin. If, as at
    previous elections, all the districts asked the marshal of the
    province to stand, then he would be elected without a
    ballot. That must not be. Now eight districts had agreed to
    call upon him: if two refused to do so, Snetkov might
    decline to stand at all; and then the old party might choose
    another of their party, which would throw them
    completely out in their reckoning. But if only one district,
    Sviazhsky’s, did not call upon him to stand, Snetkov
    would let himself be balloted for. They were even, some
    of them, going to vote for him, and purposely to let him
    get a good many votes, so that the enemy might be
    thrown off the scent, and when a candidate of the other
    side was put up, they too might give him some votes.
    Levin understood to some extent, but not fully, and would
    have put a few more questions, when suddenly everyone
    began talking and making a noise and they moved towards
    the big room.
    ‘What is it? eh? whom?’ ‘No guarantee? whose? what?’
    ‘They won’t pass him?’ ‘No guarantee?’ ‘They won’t let
    Flerov in?’ ‘Eh, because of the charge against him?’ ‘Why,
    at this rate, they won’t admit anyone. It’s a swindle!’ ‘The
    law!’ Levin heard exclamations on all sides, and he moved
    into the big room together with the others, all hurrying
    somewhere and afraid of missing something. Squeezed by
    the crowding noblemen, he drew near the high table
    where the marshal of the province, Sviazhsky, and the
    other leaders were hotly disputing about something.
    Chapter 28
    Levin was standing rather far off. A nobleman breathing
    heavily and hoarsely at his side, and another whose thick
    boots were creaking, prevented him from hearing
    distinctly. He could only hear the soft voice of the marshal
    faintly, then the shrill voice of the malignant gentleman,
    and then the voice of Sviazhsky. They were disputing, as
    far as he could make out, as to the interpretation to be put
    on the act and the exact meaning of the words: ‘liable to
    be called up for trial.’
    The crowd parted to make way for Sergey Ivanovitch
    approaching the table. Sergey Ivanovitch, waiting till the
    malignant gentleman had finished speaking, said that he
    thought the best solution would be to refer to the act
    itself, and asked the secretary to find the act. The act said
    that in case of difference of opinion, there must be a
    ballot.
    Sergey Ivanovitch read the act and began to explain its
    meaning, but at that point a tall, stout, round-shouldered
    landowner, with dyed whiskers, in a tight uniform that cut
    the back of his neck, interrupted him. He went up to the
    table, and striking it with his finger ring, he shouted
    loudly: ‘A ballot! Put it to the vote! No need for more
    talking!’ Then several voices began to talk all at once, and
    the tall nobleman with the ring, getting more and more
    exasperated, shouted more and more loudly. But it was
    impossible to make out what he said.
    He was shouting for the very course Sergey Ivanovitch
    had proposed; but it was evident that he hated him and all
    his party, and this feeling of hatred spread through the
    whole party and roused in opposition to it the same
    vindictiveness, though in a more seemly form, on the
    other side. Shouts were raised, and for a moment all was
    confusion, so that the marshal of the province had to call
    for order.
    ‘A ballot! A ballot! Every nobleman sees it! We shed
    our blood for our country!... The confidence of the
    monarch.... No checking the accounts of the marshal; he’s
    not a cashier.... But that’s not the point.... Votes, please!
    Beastly!...’ shouted furious and violent voices on all sides.
    Looks and faces were even more violent and furious than
    their words. They expressed the most implacable hatred.
    Levin did not in the least understand what was the matter,
    and he marveled at the passion with which it was disputed
    whether or not the decision about Flerov should be put to
    the vote. He forgot, as Sergey Ivanovitch explained to him
    afterwards, this syllogism: that it was necessary for the
    public good to get rid of the marshal of the province; that
    to get rid of the marshal it was necessary to have a
    majority of votes; that to get a majority of votes it was
    necessary to secure Flerov’s right to vote; that to secure
    the recognition of Flerov’s right to vote they must decide
    on the interpretation to be put on the act.
    ‘And one vote may decide the whole question and one
    must be serious and consecutive, if one wants to be of use
    in public life,’ concluded Sergey Ivanovitch. But Levin
    forgot all that, and it was painful to him to see all these
    excellent persons, for whom he had a respect, in such an
    unpleasant and vicious state of excitement. To escape from
    this painful feeling he went away into the other room
    where there was nobody except the waiters at the
    refreshment bar. Seeing the waiters busy over washing up
    the crockery and setting in order their plates and wine
    glasses, seeing their calm and cheerful faces, Levin felt an
    unexpected sense of relief as though he had come out of a
    stuffy room into the fresh air. He began walking up and
    down, looking with pleasure at the waiters. He particularly
    liked the way one gray-whiskered waiter, who showed his
    scorn for the other younger ones and was jeered at by
    them, was teaching them how to fold up napkins properly.
    Levin was just about to enter into conversation with the
    old waiter, when the secretary of the court of wardship, a
    little old man whose specialty it was to know all the
    noblemen of the province by name and patronymic, drew
    him away.
    ‘Please come, Konstantin Dmitrievitch,’ he said, ‘your
    brother’s looking for you. They are voting on the legal
    point.’
    Levin walked into the room, received a white ball, and
    followed his brother, Sergey Ivanovitch, to the table
    where Sviazhsky was standing with a significant and
    ironical face, holding his beard in his fist and sniffing at it.
    Sergey Ivanovitch put his hand into the box, put the ball
    somewhere, and making room for Levin, stopped. Levin
    advanced, but utterly forgetting what he was to do, and
    much embarrassed, he turned to Sergey Ivanovitch with
    the question, ‘Where am I to put it?’ He asked this softly,
    at a moment when there was talking going on near, so
    that he had hoped his question would not be overheard.
    But the persons speaking paused, and his improper
    question was overheard. Sergey Ivanovitch frowned.
    ‘That is a matter for each man’s own decision,’ he said
    severely.
    Several people smiled. Levin crimsoned, hurriedly
    thrust his hand under the cloth, and put the ball to the
    right as it was in his right hand. Having put it in, he
    recollected that he ought to have thrust his left hand too,
    and so he thrust it in though too late, and, still more
    overcome with confusion, he beat a hasty retreat into the
    background.
    ‘A hundred and twenty-six for admission! Ninety-eight
    against!’ sang out the voice of the secretary, who could not
    pronounce the letter r. Then there was a laugh; a button
    and two nuts were found in the box. The nobleman was
    allowed the right to vote, and the new party had
    conquered.
    But the old party did not consider themselves
    conquered. Levin heard that they were asking Snetkov to
    stand, and he saw that a crowd of noblemen was
    surrounding the marshal, who was saying something.
    Levin went nearer. In reply Snetkov spoke of the trust the
    noblemen of the province had placed in him, the affection
    they had shown him, which he did not deserve, as his only
    merit had been his attachment to the nobility, to whom he
    had devoted twelve years of service. Several times he
    repeated the words: ‘I have served to the best of my
    powers with truth and good faith, I value your goodness
    and thank you,’ and suddenly he stopped short from the
    tears that choked him, and went out of the room.
    Whether these tears came from a sense of the injustice
    being done him, from his love for the nobility, or from
    the strain of the position he was placed in, feeling himself
    surrounded by enemies, his emotion infected the assembly,
    the majority were touched, and Levin felt a tenderness for
    Snetkov.
    In the doorway the marshal of the province jostled
    against Levin.
    ‘Beg pardon, excuse me, please,’ he said as to a
    stranger, but recognizing Levin, he smiled timidly. It
    seemed to Levin that he would have liked to say
    something, but could not speak for emotion. His face and
    his whole figure in his uniform with the crosses, and white
    trousers striped with braid, as he moved hurriedly along,
    reminded Levin of some hunted beast who sees that he is
    in evil case. This expression in the marshal’s face was
    particularly touching to Levin, because, only the day
    before, he had been at his house about his trustee business
    and had seen him in all his grandeur, a kind-hearted,
    fatherly man. The big house with the old family furniture;
    the rather dirty, far from stylish, but respectful footmen,
    unmistakably old house serfs who had stuck to their
    master; the stout, good-natured wife in a cap with lace and
    a Turkish shawl, petting her pretty grandchild, her
    daughter’s daughter; the young son, a sixth form high
    school boy, coming home from school, and greeting his
    father, kissing his big hand; the genuine, cordial words and
    gestures of the old man—all this had the day before roused
    an instinctive feeling of respect and sympathy in Levin.
    This old man was a touching and pathetic figure to Levin
    now, and he longed to say something pleasant to him.
    ‘So you’re sure to be our marshal again,’ he said.
    ‘It’s not likely,’ said the marshal, looking round with a
    scared expression. ‘I’m worn out, I’m old. If there are men
    younger and more deserving than I, let them serve.’
    And the marshal disappeared through a side door.
    The most solemn moment was at hand. They were to
    proceed immediately to the election. The leaders of both
    parties were reckoning white and black on their fingers.
    The discussion upon Flerov had given the new party
    not only Flerov’s vote, but had also gained time for them,
    so that they could send to fetch three noblemen who had
    been rendered unable to take part in the elections by the
    wiles of the other party. Two noble gentlemen, who had a
    weakness for strong drink, had been made drunk by the
    partisans of Snetkov, and a third had been robbed of his
    uniform.
    On learning this, the new party had made haste, during
    the dispute about Flerov, to send some of their men in a
    sledge to clothe the stripped gentleman, and to bring along
    one of the intoxicated to the meeting.
    ‘I’ve brought one, drenched him with water,’ said the
    landowner, who had gone on this errand, to Sviazhsky.
    ‘He’s all right? he’ll do.’
    ‘Not too drunk, he won’t fall down?’ said Sviazhsky,
    shaking his head.
    ‘No, he’s first-rate. If only they don’t give him any
    more here.... I’ve told the waiter not to give him anything
    on any account.’
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  7. #67
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    Chapter 29
    The narrow room, in which they were smoking and
    taking refresh~ ments, was full of noblemen. The
    excitement grew more intense, and every face betrayed
    some uneasiness. The excitement was specially keen for
    the leaders of each party, who knew every detail, and had
    reckoned up every vote. They were the generals
    organizing the approaching battle. The rest, like the rank
    and file before an engagement, though they were getting
    ready for the fight, sought for other distractions in the
    interval. Some were lunching, standing at the bar, or
    sitting at the table; others were walking up and down the
    long room, smoking cigarettes, and talking with friends
    whom they had not seen for a long while.
    Levin did not care to eat, and he was not smoking; he
    did not want to join his own friends, that is Sergey
    Ivanovitch, Stepan Arkadyevitch, Sviazhsky and the rest,
    because Vronsky in his equerry’s uniform was standing
    with them in eager conversation. Levin had seen him
    already at the meeting on the previous day, and he had
    studiously avoided him, not caring to greet him. He went
    to the window and sat down, scanning the groups, and
    listening to what was being said around him. He felt
    depressed, especially because everyone else was, as he saw,
    eager, anxious, and interested, and he alone, with an old,
    toothless little man with mumbling lips wearing a naval
    uniform, sitting beside him, had no interest in it and
    nothing to do.
    ‘He’s such a blackguard! I have told him so, but it
    makes no difference. Only think of it! He couldn’t collect
    it in three years!’ he heard vigorously uttered by a roundshouldered,
    short, country gentleman, who had pomaded
    hair hanging on his embroidered collar, and new boots
    obviously put on for the occasion, with heels that tapped
    energetically as he spoke. Casting a displeased glance at
    Levin, this gentleman sharply turned his back.
    ‘Yes, it’s a dirty business, there’s no denying,’ a small
    gentleman assented in a high voice.
    Next, a whole crowd of country gentlemen,
    surrounding a stout general, hurriedly came near Levin.
    These persons were unmistakably seeking a place where
    they could talk without being overheard.
    ‘How dare he say I had his breeches stolen! Pawned
    them for drink, I expect. Damn the fellow, prince indeed!
    He’d better not say it, the beast!’
    ‘But excuse me! They take their stand on the act,’ was
    being said in another group; ‘the wife must be registered as
    noble.’
    ‘Oh, damn your acts! I speak from my heart. We’re all
    gentlemen, aren’t we? Above suspicion.’
    ‘Shall we go on, your excellency, fine champagne?’
    Another group was following a nobleman, who was
    shouting something in a loud voice; it was one of the
    three intoxicated gentlemen.
    ‘I always advised Marya Semyonovna to let for a fair
    rent, for she can never save a profit,’ he heard a pleasant
    voice say. The speaker was a country gentleman with gray
    whiskers, wearing the regimental uniform of an old
    general staff-officer. It was the very landowner Levin had
    met at Sviazhsky’s. He knew him at once. The landowner
    too stared at Levin, and they exchanged greetings. ‘Very
    glad to see you! To be sure! I remember you very well.
    Last year at our district marshal, Nikolay Ivanovitch’s.’
    ‘Well, and how is your land doing?’ asked Levin.
    ‘Oh, still just the same, always at a loss,’ the landowner
    answered with a resigned smile, but with an expression of
    serenity and conviction that so it must be. ‘And how do
    you come to be in our province?’ he asked. ‘Come to take
    part in our coup d’etat?’ he said, confidently pronouncing
    the French words with a bad accent. ‘All Russia’s here—
    gentlemen of the bedchamber, and everything short of the
    ministry.’ He pointed to the imposing figure of Stepan
    Arkadyevitch in white trousers and his court uniform,
    walking by with a general.
    ‘I ought to own that I don’t very well understand the
    drift of the provincial elections,’ said Levin.
    The landowner looked at him.
    ‘Why, what is there to understand? There’s no meaning
    in it at all. It’s a decaying institution that goes on running
    only by the force of inertia. Just look, the very uniforms
    tell you that it’s an assembly of justices of the peace,
    permanent members of the court, and so on, but not of
    noblemen.’
    ‘Then why do you come?’ asked Levin.
    ‘From habit, nothing else. Then, too, one must keep
    up connections. It’s a moral obligation of a sort. And then,
    to tell the truth, there’s one’s own interests. My son-inlaw
    wants to stand as a permanent member; they’re not
    rich people, and he must be brought forward. These
    gentlemen, now, what do they come for?’ he said,
    pointing to the malignant gentleman, who was talking at
    the high table.
    ‘That’s the new generation of nobility.’
    ‘New it may be, but nobility it isn’t. They’re
    proprietors of a sort, but we’re the landowners. As
    noblemen, they’re cutting their own throats.’
    ‘But you say it’s an institution that’s served its time.’
    ‘That it may be, but still it ought to be treated a little
    more respectfully. Snetkov, now...We may be of use, or
    we may not, but we’re the growth of a thousand years. If
    we’re laying out a garden, planning one before the house,
    you know, and there you’ve a tree that’s stood for
    centuries in the very spot.... Old and gnarled it may be,
    and yet you don’t cut down the old fellow to make room
    for the flowerbeds, but lay out your beds so as to take
    advantage of the tree. You won’t grow him again in a
    year,’ he said cautiously, and he immediately changed the
    conversation. ‘Well, and how is your land doing?’
    ‘Oh, not very well. I make five per cent.’
    ‘Yes, but you don’t reckon your own work. Aren’t you
    worth something too? I’ll tell you my own case. Before I
    took to seeing after the land, I had a salary of three
    hundred pounds from the service. Now I do more work
    than I did in the service, and like you I get five per cent
    on the land, and thank God for that. But one’s work is
    thrown in for nothing.’
    ‘Then why do you do it, if it’s a clear loss?’
    ‘Oh, well, one does it! What would you have? It’s
    habit, and one knows it’s how it should be. And what’s
    more,’ the landowner went on, leaning his elbows on the
    window and chatting on, ‘my son, I must tell you, has no
    taste for it. There’s no doubt he’ll be a scientific man. So
    there’ll be no one to keep it up. And yet one does it. Here
    this year I’ve planted an orchard.’
    ‘Yes, yes,’ said Levin, ‘that’s perfectly true. I always feel
    there’s no real balance of gain in my work on the land,
    and yet one does it.... It’s a sort of duty one feels to the
    land.’
    ‘But I tell you what,’ the landowner pursued; ‘a
    neighbor of mine, a merchant, was at my place. We
    walked about the fields and the garden. ‘No,’ said he,
    ‘Stepan Vassilievitch, everything’s well looked after, but
    your garden’s neglected.’ But, as a fact, it’s well kept up.
    ‘To my thinking, I’d cut down that lime-tree. Here
    you’ve thousands of limes, and each would make two
    good bundles of bark. And nowadays that bark’s worth
    something. I’d cut down the lot.’ ‘
    ‘And with what he made he’d increase his stock, or buy
    some land for a trifle, and let it out in lots to the peasants,’
    Levin added, smiling. He had evidently more than once
    come across those commercial calculations. ‘And he’d
    make his fortune. But you and I must thank God if we
    keep what we’ve got and leave it to our children.’
    ‘You’re married, I’ve heard?’ said the landowner.
    ‘Yes,’ Levin answered, with proud satisfaction. ‘Yes, it’s
    rather strange,’ he went on. ‘So we live without making
    anything, as though we were ancient vestals set to keep in
    a fire.’
    The landowner chuckled under his white mustaches.
    ‘There are some among us, too, like our friend Nikolay
    Ivanovitch, or Count Vronsky, that’s settled here lately,
    who try to carry on their husbandry as though it were a
    factory; but so far it leads to nothing but making away
    with capital on it.’
    ‘But why is it we don’t do like the merchants? Why
    don’t we cut down our parks for timber?’ said Levin,
    returning to a thought that had struck him.
    ‘Why, as you said, to keep the fire in. Besides that’s not
    work for a nobleman. And our work as noblemen isn’t
    done here at the elections, but yonder, each in our corner.
    There’s a class instinct, too, of what one ought and
    oughtn’t to do. There’s the peasants, too, I wonder at
    them sometimes; any good peasant tries to take all the land
    he can. However bad the land is, he’ll work it. Without a
    return too. At a simple loss.’
    ‘Just as we do,’ said Levin. ‘Very, very glad to have met
    you,’ he added, seeing Sviazhsky approaching him.
    ‘And here we’ve met for the first time since we met at
    your place,’ said the landowner to Sviazhsky, ‘and we’ve
    had a good talk too.’
    ‘Well, have you been attacking the new order of
    things?’ said Sviazhsky with a smile.
    ‘That we’re bound to do.’
    ‘You’ve relieved your feelings?’
    Chapter 30
    Sviazhsky took Levin’s arm, and went with him to his
    own friends. This time there was no avoiding Vronsky.
    He was standing with Stepan Arkadyevitch and Sergey
    Ivanovitch, and looking straight at Levin as he drew near.
    ‘Delighted! I believe I’ve had the pleasure of meeting
    you...at Princess Shtcherbatskaya’s,’ he said, giving Levin
    his hand.
    ‘Yes, I quite remember our meeting,’ said Levin, and
    blushing crimson, he turned away immediately, and began
    talking to his brother.
    With a slight smile Vronsky went on talking to
    Sviazhsky, obviously without the slightest inclination to
    enter into conversation with Levin. But Levin, as he
    talked to his brother, was continually looking round at
    Vronsky, trying to think of something to say to him to
    gloss over his rudeness.
    ‘What are we waiting for now?’ asked Levin, looking at
    Sviazhsky and Vronsky.
    ‘For Snetkov. He has to refuse or to consent to stand,’
    answered Sviazhsky.
    ‘Well, and what has he done, consented or not?’
    Anna Karenina
    1424 of 1759
    ‘That’s the point, that he’s done neither,’ said Vronsky.
    ‘And if he refuses, who will stand then?’ asked Levin,
    looking at Vronsky.
    ‘Whoever chooses to,’ said Sviazhsky.
    ‘Shall you?’ asked Levin.
    ‘Certainly not I,’ said Sviazhsky, looking confused, and
    turning an alarmed glance at the malignant gentleman,
    who was standing beside Sergey Ivanovitch.
    ‘Who then? Nevyedovsky?’ said Levin, feeling he was
    putting his foot into it.
    But this was worse still. Nevyedovsky and Sviazhsky
    were the two candidates.
    ‘I certainly shall not, under any circumstances,’
    answered the malignant gentleman.
    This was Nevyedovsky himself. Sviazhsky introduced
    him to Levin.
    ‘Well, you find it exciting too?’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, winking at Vronsky. ‘It’s something like a
    race. One might bet on it.’
    ‘Yes, it is keenly exciting,’ said Vronsky. ‘And once
    taking the thing up, one’s eager to see it through. It’s a
    fight!’ he said, scowling and setting his powerful jaws.
    ‘What a capable fellow Sviazhsky is! Sees it all so
    clearly.’
    Anna Karenina
    1425 of 1759
    ‘Oh, yes!’ Vronsky assented indifferently.
    A silence followed, during which Vronsky—since he
    had to look at something—looked at Levin, at his feet, at
    his uniform, then at his face, and noticing his gloomy eyes
    fixed upon him, he said, in order to say something:
    ‘How is it that you, living constantly in the country,
    are not a justice of the peace? You are not in the uniform
    of one.’
    ‘It’s because I consider that the justice of the peace is a
    silly institution,’ Levin answered gloomily. He had been
    all the time looking for an opportunity to enter into
    conversation with Vronsky, so as to smooth over his
    rudeness at their first meeting.
    ‘I don’t think so, quite the contrary,’ Vronsky said,
    with quiet surprise.
    ‘It’s a plaything,’ Levin cut him short. ‘We don’t want
    justices of the peace. I’ve never had a single thing to do
    with them during eight years. And what I have had was
    decided wrongly by them. The justice of the peace is over
    thirty miles from me. For some matter of two roubles I
    should have to send a lawyer, who costs me fifteen.’
    And he related how a peasant had stolen some flour
    from the miller, and when the miller told him of it, had
    lodged a complaint for slander. All this was utterly
    Anna Karenina
    1426 of 1759
    uncalled for and stupid, and Levin felt it himself as he said
    it.
    ‘Oh, this is such an original fellow!’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch with his most soothing, almond-oil smile.
    ‘But come along; I think they’re voting...’
    And they separated.
    ‘I can’t understand,’ said Sergey Ivanovitch, who had
    observed his brother’s clumsiness, ‘I can’t understand how
    anyone can be so absolutely devoid of political tact. That’s
    where we Russians are so deficient. The marshal of the
    province is our opponent, and with him you’re ami
    cochon, and you beg him to stand. Count Vronsky, now
    ...I’m not making a friend of him; he’s asked me to dinner,
    and I’m not going; but he’s one of our side—why make
    an enemy of him? Then you ask Nevyedovsky if he’s
    going to stand. That’s not a thing to do.’
    ‘Oh, I don’t understand it at all! And it’s all such
    nonsense,’ Levin answered gloomily.
    ‘You say it’s all such nonsense, but as soon as you have
    anything to do with it, you make a muddle.’
    Levin did not answer, and they walked together into
    the big room.
    The marshal of the province, though he was vaguely
    conscious in the air of some trap being prepared for him,
    and though he had not been called upon by all to stand,
    had still made up his mind to stand. All was silence in the
    room. The secretary announced in a loud voice that the
    captain of the guards, Mihail Stepanovitch Snetkov, would
    now be balloted for as marshal of the province.
    The district marshals walked carrying plates, on which
    were balls, from their tables to the high table, and the
    election began.
    ‘Put it in the right side,’ whispered Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, as with his brother Levin followed the
    marshal of his district to the table. But Levin had forgotten
    by now the calculations that had been explained to him,
    and was afraid Stepan Arkadyevitch might be mistaken in
    saying ‘the right side.’ Surely Snetkov was the enemy. As
    he went up, he held the ball in his right hand, but
    thinking he was wrong, just at the box he changed to the
    left hand, and undoubtedly put the ball to the left. An
    adept in the business, standing at the box and seeing by the
    mere action of the elbow where each put his ball, scowled
    with annoyance. It was no good for him to use his insight.
    Everything was still, and the counting of the balls was
    heard. Then a single voice rose and proclaimed the
    numbers for and against. The marshal had been voted for
    by a considerable majority. All was noise and eager
    movement towards the doors. Snetkov came in, and the
    nobles thronged round him, congratulating him.
    ‘Well, now is it over?’ Levin asked Sergey Ivanovitch.
    ‘It’s only just beginning,’ Sviazhsky said, replying for
    Sergey Ivanovitch with a smile. ‘Some other candidate
    may receive more votes than the marshal.’
    Levin had quite forgotten about that. Now he could
    only remember that there was some sort of trickery in it,
    but he was too bored to think what it was exactly. He felt
    depressed, and longed to get out of the crowd.
    As no one was paying any attention to him, and no one
    apparently needed him, he quietly slipped away into the
    little room where the refreshments were, and again had a
    great sense of comfort when he saw the waiters. The little
    old waiter pressed him to have something, and Levin
    agreed. After eating a cutlet with beans and talking to the
    waiters of their former masters, Levin, not wishing to go
    back to the hall, where it was all so distasteful to him,
    proceeded to walk through the galleries. The galleries
    were full of fashionably dressed ladies, leaning over the
    balustrade and trying not to lose a single word of what was
    being said below. With the ladies were sitting and standing
    smart lawyers, high school teachers in spectacles, and
    officers. Everywhere they were talking of the election, and
    of how worried the marshal was, and how splendid the
    discussions had been. In one group Levin heard his
    brother’s praises. One lady was telling a lawyer:
    ‘How glad I am I heard Koznishev! It’s worth losing
    one’s dinner. He’s exquisite! So clear and distinct all of it!
    There’s not one of you in the law courts that speaks like
    that. The only one is Meidel, and he’s not so eloquent by
    a long way.’
    Finding a free place, Levin leaned over the balustrade
    and began looking and listening.
    All the noblemen were sitting railed off behind barriers
    according to their districts. In the middle of the room
    stood a man in a uniform, who shouted in a loud, high
    voice:
    ‘As a candidate for the marshalship of the nobility of
    the province we call upon staff-captain Yevgeney
    Ivanovitch Apuhtin!’ A dead silence followed, and then a
    weak old voice was heard: ‘Declined!’
    ‘We call upon the privy councilor Pyotr Petrovitch
    Bol,’ the voice began again.
    ‘Declined!’ a high boyish voice replied.
    Again it began, and again ‘Declined.’ And so it went on
    for about an hour. Levin, with his elbows on the
    balustrade, looked and listened. At first he wondered and
    wanted to know what it meant; then feeling sure that he
    could not make it out he began to be bored. Then
    recalling all the excitement and vindictiveness he had seen
    on all the faces, he felt sad; he made up his mind to go,
    and went downstairs. As he passed through the entry to
    the galleries he met a dejected high school boy walking up
    and down with tired-looking eyes. On the stairs he met a
    couple—a lady running quickly on her high heels and the
    jaunty deputy prosecutor.
    ‘I told you you weren’t late,’ the deputy prosecutor was
    saying at the moment when Levin moved aside to let the
    lady pass.
    Levin was on the stairs to the way out, and was just
    feeling in his waistcoat pocket for the number of his
    overcoat, when the secretary overtook him.
    ‘This way, please, Konstantin Dmitrievitch; they are
    voting.’
    The candidate who was being voted on was
    Nevyedovsky, who had so stoutly denied all idea of
    standing. Levin went up to the door of the room; it was
    locked. The secretary knocked, the door opened, and
    Levin was met by two red-faced gentlemen, who darted
    out.
    ‘I can’t stand any more of it,’ said one red-faced
    gentleman.
    After them the face of the marshal of the province was
    poked out. His face was dreadful-looking from exhaustion
    and dismay.
    ‘I told you not to let any one out!’ he cried to the
    doorkeeper.
    ‘I let someone in, your excellency!’
    ‘Mercy on us!’ and with a heavy sigh the marshal of the
    province walked with downcast head to the high table in
    the middle of the room, his legs staggering in his white
    trousers.
    Nevyedovsky had scored a higher majority, as they had
    planned, and he was the new marshal of the province.
    Many people were amused, many were pleased and happy,
    many were in ecstasies, many were disgusted and unhappy.
    The former marshal of the province was in a state of
    despair, which he could not conceal. When Nevyedovsky
    went out of the room, the crowd thronged round him and
    followed him enthusiastically, just as they had followed the
    governor who had opened the meetings, and just as they
    had followed Snetkov when he was elected.
    Chapter 31
    The newly elected marshal and many of the successful
    party dined that day with Vronsky.
    Vronsky had come to the elections partly because he
    was bored in the country and wanted to show Anna his
    right to independence, and also to repay Sviazhsky by his
    support at the election for all the trouble he had taken for
    Vronsky at the district council election, but chiefly in
    order strictly to perform all those duties of a nobleman and
    landowner which he had taken upon himself. But he had
    not in the least expected that the election would so
    interest him, so keenly excite him, and that he would be
    so good at this kind of thing. He was quite a new man in
    the circle of the nobility of the province, but his success
    was unmistakable, and he was not wrong in supposing that
    he had already obtained a certain influence. This influence
    was due to his wealth and reputation, the capital house in
    the town lent him by his old friend Shirkov, who had a
    post in the department of finances and was director of a
    nourishing bank in Kashin; the excellent cook Vronsky
    had brought from the country, and his friendship with the
    governor, who was a schoolfellow of Vronsky’s—a
    schoolfellow he had patronized and protected indeed. But
    what contributed more than all to his success was his
    direct, equable manner with everyone, which very quickly
    made the majority of the noblemen reverse the current
    opinion of his supposed haughtiness. He was himself
    conscious that, except that whimsical gentleman married
    to Kitty Shtcherbatskaya, who had a propos de bottes
    poured out a stream of irrelevant absurdities with such
    spiteful fury, every nobleman with whom he had made
    acquaintance had become his adherent. He saw clearly,
    and other people recognized it, too, that he had done a
    great deal to secure the success of Nevyedovsky. And now
    at his own table, celebrating Nevyedovsky’s election, he
    was experiencing an agreeable sense of triumph over the
    success of his candidate. The election itself had so
    fascinated him that, if he could succeed in getting married
    during the next three years, he began to think of standing
    himself—much as after winning a race ridden by a jockey,
    he had longed to ride a race himself.
    Today he was celebrating the success of his jockey.
    Vronsky sat at the head of the table, on his right hand sat
    the young governor, a general of high rank. To all the rest
    he was the chief man in the province, who had solemnly
    opened the elections with his speech, and aroused a feeling
    of respect and even of awe in many people, as Vronsky
    saw; to Vronsky he was little Katka Maslov—that had
    been his nickname in the Pages’ Corps—whom he felt to
    be shy and tried to mettre a son aise. On the left hand sat
    Nevyedovsky with his youthful, stubborn, and malignant
    face. With him Vronsky was simple and deferential.
    Sviazhsky took his failure very light-heartedly. It was
    indeed no failure in his eyes, as he said himself, turning,
    glass in hand, to Nevyedovsky; they could not have found
    a better representative of the new movement, which the
    nobility ought to follow. And so every honest person, as
    he said, was on the side of today’s success and was
    rejoicing over it.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch was glad, too, that he was having
    a good time, and that everyone was pleased. The episode
    of the elections served as a good occasion for a capital
    dinner. Sviazhsky comically imitated the tearful discourse
    of the marshal, and observed, addressing Nevyedovsky,
    that his excellency would have to select another more
    complicated method of auditing the accounts than tears.
    Another nobleman jocosely described how footmen in
    stockings had been ordered for the marshal’s ball, and how
    now they would have to be sent back unless the new
    marshal would give a ball with footmen in stockings.
    Continually during dinner they said of Nevyedovsky:
    ‘our marshal,’ and ‘your excellency.’
    This was said with the same pleasure with which a
    bride is called ‘Madame’ and her husband’s name.
    Nevyedovsky affected to be not merely indifferent but
    scornful of this appellation, but it was obvious that he was
    highly delighted, and had to keep a curb on himself not to
    betray the triumph which was unsuitable to their new
    liberal tone.
    After dinner several telegrams were sent to people
    interested in the result of the election. And Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, who was in high good humor, sent Darya
    Alexandrovna a telegram: ‘Nevyedovsky elected by twenty
    votes. Congratulations. Tell people.’ He dictated it aloud,
    saying: ‘We must let them share our rejoicing.’ Darya
    Alexandrovna, getting the message, simply sighed over the
    rouble wasted on it, and understood that it was an afterdinner
    affair. She knew Stiva had a weakness after dining
    for faire jouer le telegraphe.
    Everything, together with the excellent dinner and the
    wine, not from Russian merchants, but imported direct
    from abroad, was extremely dignified, simple, and
    enjoyable. The party—some twenty—had been selected
    by Sviazhsky from among the more active new liberals, all
    of the same way of thinking, who were at the same time
    clever and well bred. They drank, also half in jest, to the
    health of the new marshal of the province, of the
    governor, of the bank director, and of ‘our amiable host.’
    Vronsky was satisfied. He had never expected to find so
    pleasant a tone in the provinces.
    Towards the end of dinner it was still more lively. The
    governor asked Vronsky to come to a concert for the
    benefit of the Servians which his wife, who was anxious to
    make his acquaintance, had been getting up.
    ‘There’ll be a ball, and you’ll see the belle of the
    province. Worth seeing, really.’
    ‘Not in my line,’ Vronsky answered. He liked that
    English phrase. But he smiled, and promised to come.
    Before they rose from the table, when all of them were
    smoking, Vronsky’s valet went up to him with a letter on
    a tray.
    ‘From Vozdvizhenskoe by special messenger,’ he said
    with a significant expression.
    ‘Astonishing! how like he is to the deputy prosecutor
    Sventitsky,’ said one of the guests in French of the valet,
    while Vronsky, frowning, read the letter.
    The letter was from Anna. Before he read the letter, he
    knew its contents. Expecting the elections to be over in
    five days, he had promised to be back on Friday. Today
    was Saturday, and he knew that the letter contained
    reproaches for not being back at the time fixed. The letter
    he had sent the previous evening had probably not
    reached her yet.
    The letter was what he had expected, but the form of it
    was unexpected, and particularly disagreeable to him.
    ‘Annie is very ill, the doctor says it may be inflammation. I
    am losing my head all alone. Princess Varvara is no help,
    but a hindrance. I expected you the day before yesterday,
    and yesterday, and now I am sending to find out where
    you are and what you are doing. I wanted to come myself,
    but thought better of it, knowing you would dislike it.
    Send some answer, that I may know what to do.’
    The child ill, yet she had thought of coming herself.
    Their daughter ill, and this hostile tone.
    The innocent festivities over the election, and this
    gloomy, burdensome love to which he had to return
    struck Vronsky by their contrast. But he had to go, and by
    the first train that night he set off home.
    Chapter 32
    Before Vronsky’s departure for the elections, Anna had
    reflected that the scenes constantly repeated between them
    each time he left home, might only make him cold to her
    instead of attaching him to her, and resolved to do all she
    could to control herself so as to bear the parting with
    composure. But the cold, severe glance with which he had
    looked at her when he came to tell her he was going had
    wounded her, and before he had started her peace of mind
    was destroyed.
    In solitude afterwards, thinking over that glance which
    had expressed his right to freedom, she came, as she always
    did, to the same point—the sense of her own humiliation.
    ‘He has the right to go away when and where he chooses.
    Not simply to go away, but to leave me. He has every
    right, and I have none. But knowing that, he ought not to
    do it. What has he done, though?... He looked at me with
    a cold, severe expression. Of course that is something
    indefinable, impalpable, but it has never been so before,
    and that glance means a great deal,’ she thought. ‘That
    glance shows the beginning of indifference.’
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  8. #68
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    And though she felt sure that a coldness was beginning,
    there was nothing she could do, she could not in any way
    alter her relations to him. Just as before, only by love and
    by charm could she keep him. And so, just as before, only
    by occupation in the day, by morphine at night, could she
    stifle the fearful thought of what would be if he ceased to
    love her. It is true there was still one means; not to keep
    him—for that she wanted nothing more than his love—
    but to be nearer to him, to be in such a position that he
    would not leave her. That means was divorce and
    marriage. And she began to long for that, and made up her
    mind to agree to it the first time he or Stiva approached
    her on the subject.
    Absorbed in such thoughts, she passed five days
    without him, the five days that he was to be at the
    elections.
    Walks, conversation with Princess Varvara, visits to the
    hospital, and, most of all, reading—reading of one book
    after another—filled up her time. But on the sixth day,
    when the coachman came back without him, she felt that
    now she was utterly incapable of stifling the thought of
    him and of what he was doing there, just at that time her
    little girl was taken ill. Anna began to look after her, but
    even that did not distract her mind, especially as the illness
    was not serious. However hard she tried, she could not
    love this little child, and to feign love was beyond her
    powers. Towards the evening of that day, still alone, Anna
    was in such a panic about him that she decided to start for
    the town, but on second thoughts wrote him the
    contradictory letter that Vronsky received, and without
    reading it through, sent it off by a special messenger. The
    next morning she received his letter and regretted her
    own. She dreaded a repetition of the severe look he had
    flung at her at parting, especially when he knew that the
    baby was not dangerously ill. But still she was glad she had
    written to him. At this moment Anna was positively
    admitting to herself that she was a burden to him, that he
    would relinquish his freedom regretfully to return to her,
    and in spite of that she was glad he was coming. Let him
    weary of her, but he would be here with her, so that she
    would see him, would know of every action he took.
    She was sitting in the drawing room near a lamp, with
    a new volume of Taine, and as she read, listening to the
    sound of the wind outside, and every minute expecting
    the carriage to arrive. Several times she had fancied she
    heard the sound of wheels, but she had been mistaken. At
    last she heard not the sound of wheels, but the coachman’s
    shout and the dull rumble in the covered entry. Even
    Princess Varvara, playing patience, confirmed this, and
    Anna, flushing hotly, got up; but instead of going down,
    as she had done twice before, she stood still. She suddenly
    felt ashamed of her duplicity, but even more she dreaded
    how he might meet her. All feeling of wounded pride had
    passed now; she was only afraid of the expression of his
    displeasure. She remembered that her child had been
    perfectly well again for the last two days. She felt
    positively vexed with her for getting better from the very
    moment her letter was sent off. Then she thought of him,
    that he was here, all of him, with his hands, his eyes. She
    heard his voice. And forgetting everything, she ran
    joyfully to meet him.
    ‘Well, how is Annie?’ he said timidly from below,
    looking up to Anna as she ran down to him.
    He was sitting on a chair, and a footman was pulling off
    his warm over-boot.
    ‘Oh, she is better.’
    ‘And you?’ he said, shaking himself.
    she took his hand in both of hers, and drew it to her
    waist, never taking her eyes off him.
    ‘Well, I’m glad,’ he said, coldly scanning her, her hair,
    her dress, which he knew she had put on for him. All was
    charming, but how many times it had charmed him! And
    the stern, stony expression that she so dreaded settled upon
    his face.
    ‘Well, I’m glad. And are you well?’ he said, wiping his
    damp beard with his handkerchief and kissing her hand.
    ‘Never mind,’ she thought, ‘only let him be here, and
    so long as he’s here he cannot, he dare not, cease to love
    me.’
    The evening was spent happily and gaily in the
    presence of Princess Varvara, who complained to him that
    Anna had been taking morphine in his absence.
    ‘What am I to do? I couldn’t sleep.... My thoughts
    prevented me. When he’s here I never take it—hardly
    ever.’
    He told her about the election, and Anna knew how
    by adroit questions to bring him to what gave him most
    pleasure—his own success. She told him of everything that
    interested him at home; and all that she told him was of
    the most cheerful description.
    But late in the evening, when they were alone, Anna,
    seeing that she had regained complete possession of him,
    wanted to erase the painful impression of the glance he
    had given her for her letter. She said:
    ‘Tell me frankly, you were vexed at getting my letter,
    and you didn’t believe me?’
    As soon as she had said it, she felt that however warm
    his feelings were to her, he had not forgiven her for that.
    ‘Yes,’ he said, ‘the letter was so strange. First, Annie ill,
    and then you thought of coming yourself.’
    ‘It was all the truth.’
    ‘Oh, I don’t doubt it.’
    ‘Yes, you do doubt it. You are vexed, I see.’
    ‘Not for one moment. I’m only vexed, that’s true, that
    you seem somehow unwilling to admit that there are
    duties..’
    ‘The duty of going to a concert..’
    ‘But we won’t talk about it,’ he said.
    ‘Why not talk about it?’ she said.
    ‘I only meant to say that matters of real importance
    may turn up. Now, for instance, I shall have to go to
    Moscow to arrange about the house.... Oh, Anna, why are
    you so irritable? Don’t you know that I can’t live without
    you?’
    ‘If so,’ said Anna, her voice suddenly changing, ‘it
    means that you are sick of this life.... Yes, you will come
    for a day and go away, as men do..’
    ‘Anna, that’s cruel. I am ready to give up my whole
    life.’
    But she did not hear him.
    ‘If you go to Moscow, I will go too. I will not stay
    here. Either we must separate or else live together.’
    ‘Why, you know, that’s my one desire. But for that..’
    ‘We must get a divorce. I will write to him. I see I
    cannot go on like this.... But I will come with you to
    Moscow.’
    ‘You talk as if you were threatening me. But I desire
    nothing so much as never to be parted from you,’ said
    Vronsky, smiling.
    But as he said these words there gleamed in his eyes not
    merely a cold look, but the vindictive look of a man
    persecuted and made cruel.
    She saw the look and correctly divined its meaning.
    ‘If so, it’s a calamity!’ that glance told her. It was a
    moment’s impression, but she never forgot it.
    Anna wrote to her husband asking him about a divorce,
    and towards the end of November, taking leave of
    Princess Varvara, who wanted to go to Petersburg, she
    went with Vronsky to Moscow. Expecting every day an
    answer from Alexey Alexandrovitch, and after that the
    divorce, they now established themselves together like
    married people.
    PART SEVEN
    Chapter 1
    The Levins had been three months in Moscow. The
    date had long passed on which, according to the most
    trustworthy calculations of people learned in such matters,
    Kitty should have been confined. But she was still about,
    and there was nothing to show that her time was any
    nearer than two months ago. The doctor, the monthly
    nurse, and Dolly and her mother, and most of all Levin,
    who could not think of the approaching event without
    terror, began to be impatient and uneasy. Kitty was the
    only person who felt perfectly calm and happy.
    She was distinctly conscious now of the birth of a new
    feeling of love for the future child, for her to some extent
    actually existing already, and she brooded blissfully over
    this feeling. He was not by now altogether a part of
    herself, but sometimes lived his own life independently of
    her. Often this separate being gave her pain, but at the
    same time she wanted to laugh with a strange new joy.
    All the people she loved were with her, and all were so
    good to her, so attentively caring for her, so entirely
    pleasant was everything presented to her, that if she had
    not known and felt that it must all soon be over, she could
    not have wished for a better and pleasanter life. The only
    thing that spoiled the charm of this manner of life was that
    her husband was not here as she loved him to be, and as
    he was in the country.
    She liked his serene, friendly, and hospitable manner in
    the country. In the town he seemed continually uneasy
    and on his guard, as though he were afraid someone
    would be rude to him, and still more to her. At home in
    the country, knowing himself distinctly to be in his right
    place, he was never in haste to be off elsewhere. He was
    never unoccupied. Here in town he was in a continual
    hurry, as though afraid of missing something, and yet he
    had nothing to do. And she felt sorry for him. To others,
    she knew, he did not appear an object of pity. On the
    contrary, when Kitty looked at him in society, as one
    sometimes looks at those one loves, trying to see him as if
    he were a stranger, so as to catch the impression he must
    make on others, she saw with a panic even of jealous fear
    that he was far indeed from being a pitiable figure, that he
    was very attractive with his fine breeding, his rather oldfashioned,
    reserved courtesy with women, his powerful
    figure, and striking, as she thought, and expressive face.
    But she saw him not from without, but from within; she
    saw that here he was not himself; that was the only way
    she could define his condition to herself. Sometimes she
    inwardly reproached him for his inability to live in the
    town; sometimes she recognized that it was really hard for
    him to order his life here so that he could be satisfied with.
    What had he to do, indeed? He did not care for cards;
    he did not go to a club. Spending the time with jovial
    gentlemen of Oblonsky’s type—she knew now what that
    meant...it meant drinking and going somewhere after
    drinking. She could not think without horror of where
    men went on such occasions. Was he to go into society?
    But she knew he could only find satisfaction in that if he
    took pleasure in the society of young women, and that she
    could not wish for. Should he stay at home with her, her
    mother and her sisters? But much as she liked and enjoyed
    their conversations forever on the same subjects—‘Aline-
    Nadine,’ as the old prince called the sisters’ talks—she
    knew it must bore him. What was there left for him to
    do? To go on writing at his book he had indeed
    attempted, and at first he used to go to the library and
    make extracts and look up references for his book. But, as
    he told her, the more he did nothing, the less time he had
    to do anything. And besides, he complained that he had
    talked too much about his book here, and that
    consequently all his ideas about it were muddled and had
    lost their interest for him.
    One advantage in this town life was that quarrels hardly
    ever happened between them here in town. Whether it
    was that their conditions were different, or that they had
    both become more careful and sensible in that respect,
    they had no quarrels in Moscow from jealousy, which
    they had so dreaded when they moved from the country.
    One event, an event of great importance to both from
    that point of view, did indeed happen—that was Kitty’s
    meeting with Vronsky.
    The old Princess Marya Borissovna, Kitty’s godmother,
    who had always been very fond of her, had insisted on
    seeing her. Kitty, though she did not go into society at all
    on account of her condition, went with her father to see
    the venerable old lady, and there met Vronsky.
    The only thing Kitty could reproach herself for at this
    meeting was that at the instant when she recognized in his
    civilian dress the features once so familiar to her, her
    breath failed her, the blood rushed to her heart, and a
    vivid blush—she felt it— overspread her face. But this
    lasted only a few seconds. Before her father, who
    purposely began talking in a loud voice to Vronsky, had
    finished, she was perfectly ready to look at Vronsky, to
    speak to him, if necessary, exactly as she spoke to Princess
    Marya Borissovna, and more than that, to do so in such a
    way that everything to the faintest intonation and smile
    would have been approved by her husband, whose unseen
    presence she seemed to feel about her at that instant.
    She said a few words to him, even smiled serenely at
    his joke about the elections, which he called ‘our
    parliament.’ (She had to smile to show she saw the joke.)
    But she turned away immediately to Princess Marya
    Borissovna, and did not once glance at him till he got up
    to go; then she looked at him, but evidently only because
    it would be uncivil not to look at a man when he is saying
    good-bye.
    She was grateful to her father for saying nothing to her
    about their meeting Vronsky, but she saw by his special
    warmth to her after the visit during their usual walk that
    he was pleased with her. She was pleased with herself. She
    had not expected she would have had the power, while
    keeping somewhere in the bottom of her heart all the
    memories of her old feeling for Vronsky, not only to seem
    but to be perfectly indifferent and composed with him.
    Levin flushed a great deal more than she when she told
    him she had met Vronsky at Princess Marya Borissovna’s.
    It was very hard for her to tell him this, but still harder to
    go on speaking of the details of the meeting, as he did not
    question her, but simply gazed at her with a frown.
    ‘I am very sorry you weren’t there,’ she said. ‘Not that
    you weren’t in the room...I couldn’t have been so natural
    in your presence...I am blushing now much more, much,
    much more,’ she said, blushing till the tears came into her
    eyes. ‘But that you couldn’t see through a crack.’
    The truthful eyes told Levin that she was satisfied with
    herself, and in spite of her blushing he was quickly
    reassured and began questioning her, which was all she
    wanted. When he had heard everything, even to the detail
    that for the first second she could not help flushing, but
    that afterwards she was just as direct and as much at her
    ease as with any chance acquaintance, Levin was quite
    happy again and said he was glad of it, and would not now
    behave as stupidly as he had done at the election, but
    would try the first time he met Vronsky to be as friendly
    as possible.
    ‘It’s so wretched to feel that there’s a man almost an
    enemy whom it’s painful to meet,’ said Levin. ‘I’m very,
    very glad.’
    Chapter 2
    ‘Go, please, go then and call on the Bols,’ Kitty said to
    her husband, when he came in to see her at eleven o’clock
    before going out. ‘I know you are dining at the club; papa
    put down your name. But what are you going to do in the
    morning?’
    ‘I am only going to Katavasov,’ answered Levin.
    ‘Why so early?’
    ‘He promised to introduce me to Metrov. I wanted to
    talk to him about my work. He’s a distinguished scientific
    man from Petersburg,’ said Levin.
    ‘Yes; wasn’t it his article you were praising so? Well,
    and after that?’ said Kitty.
    ‘I shall go to the court, perhaps, about my sister’s
    business.’
    ‘And the concert?’ she queried.
    ‘I shan’t go there all alone.’
    ‘No? do go; there are going to be some new things....
    That interested you so. I should certainly go.’
    ‘Well, anyway, I shall come home before dinner,’ he
    said, looking at his watch.
    ‘Put on your frock coat, so that you can go straight to
    call on Countess Bola.’
    ‘But is it absolutely necessary?’
    ‘Oh, absolutely! He has been to see us. Come, what is
    it? You go in, sit down, talk for five minutes of the
    weather, get up and go away.’
    ‘Oh, you wouldn’t believe it! I’ve got so out of the
    way of all this that it makes me feel positively ashamed. It’s
    such a horrible thing to do! A complete outsider walks in,
    sits down, stays on with nothing to do, wastes their time
    and worries himself, and walks away!’
    Kitty laughed.
    ‘Why, I suppose you used to pay calls before you were
    married, didn’t you?’
    ‘Yes, I did, but I always felt ashamed, and now I’m so
    out of the way of it that, by Jove! I’d sooner go two days
    running without my dinner than pay this call! One’s so
    ashamed! I feel all the while that they’re annoyed, that
    they’re saying, ‘What has he come for?’ ‘
    ‘No, they won’t. I’ll answer for that,’ said Kitty,
    looking into his face with a laugh. She took his hand.
    ‘Well, good-bye.... Do go, please.’
    He was just going out after kissing his wife’s hand,
    when she stopped him.
    ‘Kostya, do you know I’ve only fifty roubles left?’
    ‘Oh, all right, I’ll go to the bank and get some. How
    much?’ he said, with the expression of dissatisfaction she
    knew so well.
    ‘No, wait a minute.’ She held his hand. ‘Let’s talk
    about it, it worries me. I seem to spend nothing
    unnecessary, but money seems to fly away simply. We
    don’t manage well, somehow.’
    ‘Oh, it’s all right,’ he said with a little cough, looking at
    her from under his brows.
    That cough she knew well. It was a sign of intense
    dissatisfaction, not with her, but with himself. He certainly
    was displeased not at so much money being spent, but at
    being reminded of what he, knowing something was
    unsatisfactory, wanted to forget.
    ‘I have told Sokolov to sell the wheat, and to borrow
    an advance on the mill. We shall have money enough in
    any case.’
    ‘Yes, but I’m afraid that altogether..’
    ‘Oh, it’s all right, all right,’ he repeated. ‘Well, goodbye,
    darling.’
    ‘No, I’m really sorry sometimes that I listened to
    mamma. How nice it would have been in the country! As
    it is, I’m worrying you all, and we’re wasting our money.’
    ‘Not at all, not at all. Not once since I’ve been married
    have I said that things could have been better than they
    are...’
    ‘Truly?’ she said, looking into his eyes.
    He had said it without thinking, simply to console her.
    But when he glanced at her and saw those sweet truthful
    eyes fastened questioningly on him, he repeated it with his
    whole heart. ‘I was positively forgetting her,’ he thought.
    And he remembered what was before them, so soon to
    come.
    ‘Will it be soon? How do you feel?’ he whispered,
    taking her two hands.
    ‘I have so often thought so, that now I don’t think
    about it or know anything about it.’
    ‘And you’re not frightened?’
    She smiled contemptuously.
    ‘Not the least little bit,’ she said.
    ‘Well, if anything happens, I shall be at Katavasov’s.’
    ‘No, nothing will happen, and don’t think about it. I’m
    going for a walk on the boulevard with papa. We’re going
    to see Dolly. I shall expect you before dinner. Oh, yes! Do
    you know that Dolly’s position is becoming utterly
    impossible? She’s in debt all round; she hasn’t a penny. We
    were talking yesterday with mamma and Arseny’ (this was
    her sister’s husband Lvov), ‘and we determined to send
    you with him to talk to Stiva. It’s really unbearable. One
    can’t speak to papa about it.... But if you and he..’
    ‘Why, what can we do?’ said Levin.
    ‘You’ll be at Arseny’s, anyway; talk to him, he will tell
    what we decided.’
    ‘Oh, I agree to everything Arseny thinks beforehand.
    I’ll go and see him. By the way, if I do go to the concert,
    I’ll go with Natalia. Well, good- bye.’
    On the steps Levin was stopped by his old servant
    Kouzma, who had been with him before his marriage, and
    now looked after their household in town.
    ‘Beauty’ (that was the left shaft-horse brought up from
    the country) ‘has been badly shod and is quite lame,’ he
    said. ‘What does your honor wish to be done?’
    During the first part of their stay in Moscow, Levin had
    used his own horses brought up from the country. He had
    tried to arrange this part of their expenses in the best and
    cheapest way possible; but it appeared that their own
    horses came dearer than hired horses, and they still hired
    too.
    ‘Send for the veterinary, there may be a bruise.’
    ‘And for Katerina Alexandrovna?’ asked Konzma.
    Levin was not by now struck as he had been at first by
    the fact that to get from one end of Moscow to the other
    he had to have two powerful horses put into a heavy
    carriage, to take the carriage three miles through the
    snowy slush and to keep it standing there four hours,
    paying five roubles every time.
    Now it seemed quite natural.
    ‘Hire a pair for our carriage from the jobmaster,’ said
    he.
    ‘Yes, sir.’
    And so, simply and easily, thanks to the facilities of
    town life, Levin settled a question which, in the country,
    would have called for so much personal trouble and
    exertion, and going out onto the steps, he called a sledge,
    sat down, and drove to Nikitsky. On the way he thought
    no more of money, but mused on the introduction that
    awaited him to the Petersburg savant, a writer on
    sociology, and what he would say to him about his book.
    Only during the first days of his stay in Moscow Levin
    had been struck by the expenditure, strange to one living
    in the country, unproductive but inevitable, that was
    expected of him on every side. But by now he had grown
    used to it. That had happened to him in this matter which
    is said to happen to drunkards—the first glass sticks in the
    throat, the second flies down like a hawk, but after the
    third they’re like tiny little birds. When Levin had
    changed his first hundred-rouble note to pay for liveries
    for his footmen and hall-porter he could not help
    reflecting that these liveries were of no use to anyone—
    but they were indubitably necessary, to judge by the
    amazement of the princess and Kitty when he suggested
    that they might do without liveries,—that these liveries
    would cost the wages of two laborers for the summer, that
    is, would pay for about three hundred working days from
    Easter to Ash Wednesday, and each a day of hard work
    from early morning to late evening—and that hundredrouble
    note did stick in his throat. But the next note,
    changed to pay for providing a dinner for their relations,
    that cost twenty-eight roubles, though it did excite in
    Levin the reflection that twenty-eight roubles meant nine
    measures of oats, which men would with groans and sweat
    have reaped and bound and thrashed and winnowed and
    sifted and sown,—this next one he parted with more
    easily. And now the notes he changed no longer aroused
    such reflections, and they flew off like little birds. Whether
    the labor devoted to obtaining the money corresponded to
    the pleasure given by what was bought with it, was a
    consideration he had long ago dismissed. His business
    calculation that there divas a certain price below which he
    could not sell certain grain was forgotten too. The rye, for
    the price of which he had so long held out, had been sold
    for fifty kopecks a measure cheaper than it had been
    fetching a month ago. Even the consideration that with
    such an expenditure he could not go on living for a year
    without debt, that even had no force. Only one thing was
    essential: to have money in the bank, without inquiring
    where it came from, so as to know that one had the
    wherewithal to buy meat for tomorrow. And this
    condition had hitherto been fulfilled; he had always had
    the money in the bank. But now the money in the bank
    had gone, and he could not quite tell where to get the
    next installment. And this it was which, at the moment
    when Kitty had mentioned money, had disturbed him; but
    he had no time to think about it. He drove off, thinking
    of Katavasov and the meeting with Metrov that was before
    him.
    Chapter 3
    Levin had on this visit to town seen a great deal of his
    old friend at the university, Professor Katavasov, whom he
    had not seen since his marriage. He liked in Katavasov the
    clearness and simplicity of his conception of life. Levin
    thought that the clearness of Katavasov’s conception of life
    was due to the poverty of his nature; Katavasov thought
    that the disconnectedness of Levin’s ideas was due to his
    lack of intellectual discipline; but Levin enjoyed
    Katavasov’s clearness, and Katavasov enjoyed the
    abundance of Levin’s untrained ideas, and they liked to
    meet and to discuss.
    Levin had read Katavasov some parts of his book, and
    he had liked them. On the previous day Katavasov had
    met Levin at a public lecture and told him that the
    celebrated Metrov, whose article Levin had so much liked,
    was in Moscow, that he had been much interested by
    what Katavasov had told him about Levin’s work, and that
    he was coming to see him tomorrow at eleven, and would
    be very glad to make Levin’s acquaintance.
    ‘You’re positively a reformed character, I’m glad to
    see,’ said Katavasov, meeting Levin in the little drawing

    room. ‘I heard the bell and thought: Impossible that it can
    be he at the exact time!... Well, what do you say to the
    Montenegrins now? They’re a race of warriors.’
    ‘Why, what’s happened?’ asked Levin.
    Katavasov in a few words told him the last piece of
    news from the war, and going into his study, introduced
    Levin to a short, thick-set man of pleasant appearance.
    This was Metrov. The conversation touched for a brief
    space on politics and on how recent events were looked at
    in the higher spheres in Petersburg. Metrov repeated a
    saying that had reached him through a most trustworthy
    source, reported as having been uttered on this subject by
    the Tsar and one of the ministers. Katavasov had heard
    also on excellent authority that the Tsar had said
    something quite different. Levin tried to imagine
    circumstances in which both sayings might have been
    uttered, and the conversation on that topic dropped.
    ‘Yes, here he’s written almost a book on the natural
    conditions of the laborer in relation to the land,’ said
    Katavasov; ‘I’m not a specialist, but I, as a natural science
    man, was pleased at his not taking mankind as something
    outside biological laws; but, on the contrary, seeing his
    dependence on his surroundings, and in that dependence
    seeking the laws of his development.’
    ‘That’s very interesting,’ said Metrov.
    ‘What I began precisely was to write a book on
    agriculture; but studying the chief instrument of
    agriculture, the laborer,’ said Levin, reddening, ‘I could
    not help coming to quite unexpected results.’
    And Levin began carefully, as it were, feeling his
    ground, to expound his views. He knew Metrov had
    written an article against the generally accepted theory of
    political economy, but to what extent he could reckon on
    his sympathy with his own new views he did not know
    and could not guess from the clever and serene face of the
    learned man.
    ‘But in what do you see the special characteristics of the
    Russian laborer?’ said Metrov; ‘in his biological
    characteristics, so to speak, or in the condition in which he
    is placed?’
    Levin saw that there was an idea underlying this
    question with which he did not agree. But he went on
    explaining his own idea that the Russian laborer has a
    quite special view of the land, different from that of other
    people; and to support this proposition he made haste to
    add that in his opinion this attitude of the Russian peasant
    was due to the consciousness of his vocation to people vast
    unoccupied expanses in the East.
    ‘One may easily be led into error in basing any
    conclusion on the general vocation of a people,’ said
    Metrov, interrupting Levin. ‘The condition of the laborer
    will always depend on his relation to the land and to
    capital.’
    And without letting Levin finish explaining his idea,
    Metrov began expounding to him the special point of his
    own theory.
    In what the point of his theory lay, Levin did not
    understand, because he did not take the trouble to
    understand. He saw that Metrov, like other people, in
    spite of his own article, in which he had attacked the
    current theory of political economy, looked at the position
    of the Russian peasant simply from the point of view of
    capital, wages, and rent. He would indeed have been
    obliged to admit that in the eastern—much the larger—
    part of Russia rent was as yet nil, that for nine-tenths of
    the eighty millions of the Russian peasants wages took the
    form simply of food provided for themselves, and that
    capital does not so far exist except in the form of the most
    primitive tools. Yet it was only from that point of view
    that he considered every laborer, though in many points
    he differed from the economists and had his own theory of
    the wage-fund, which he expounded to Levin.
    Levin listened reluctantly, and at first made objections.
    He would have liked to interrupt Metrov, to explain his
    own thought, which in his opinion would have rendered
    further exposition of Metrov’s theories superfluous. But
    later on, feeling convinced that they looked at the matter
    so differently, that they could never understand one
    another, he did not even oppose his statements, but simply
    listened. Although what Metrov was saying was by now
    utterly devoid of interest for him, he yet experienced a
    certain satisfaction in listening to him. It flattered his
    vanity that such a learned man should explain his ideas to
    him so eagerly, with such intensity and confidence in
    Levin’s understanding of the subject, sometimes with a
    mere hint referring him to a whole aspect of the subject.
    He put this down to his own credit, unaware that Metrov,
    who had already discussed his theory over and over again
    with all his intimate friends, talked of it with special
    eagerness to every new person, and in general was eager to
    talk to anyone of any subject that interested him, even if
    still obscure to himself.
    ‘We are late though,’ said Katavasov, looking at his
    watch directly Metrov had finished his discourse.
    ‘Yes, there’s a meeting of the Society of Amateurs
    today in commemoration of the jubilee of Svintitch,’ said
    Katavasov in answer to Levin’s inquiry. ‘Pyotr Ivanovitch
    and I were going. I’ve promised to deliver an address on
    his labors in zoology. Come along with us, it’s very
    interesting.’
    ‘Yes, and indeed it’s time to start,’ said Metrov. ‘Come
    with us, and from there, if you care to, come to my place.
    I should very much like to hear your work.’
    ‘Oh, no! It’s no good yet, it’s unfinished. But I shall be
    very glad to go to the meeting.’
    ‘I say, friends, have you heard? He has handed in the
    separate report,’ Katavasov called from the other room,
    where he was putting on his frock coat.
    And a conversation sprang up upon the university
    question, which was a very important event that winter in
    Moscow. Three old professors in the council had not
    accepted the opinion of the younger professors. The
    young ones had registered a separate resolution. This, in
    the judgment of some people, was monstrous, in the
    judgment of others it was the simplest and most just thing
    to do, and the professors were split up into two parties.
    One party, to which Katavasov belonged, saw in the
    opposite party a scoundrelly betrayal and treachery, while
    the opposite party saw in them childishness and lack of
    respect for the authorities. Levin, though he did not
    belong to the university, had several times already during
    his stay in Moscow heard and talked about this matter, and
    had his own opinion on the subject. He took part in the
    conversation that was continued in the street, as they all
    three walked to the buildings of the old university.
    The meeting had already begun. Round the clothcovered
    table, at which Katavasov and Metrov seated
    themselves, there were some half-dozen persons, and one
    of these was bending close over a manuscript, reading
    something aloud. Levin sat down in one of the empty
    chairs that were standing round the table, and in a whisper
    asked a student sitting near what was being read. The
    student, eyeing Levin with displeasure, said:
    ‘Biography.’
    Though Levin was not interested in the biography, he
    could not help listening, and learned some new and
    interesting facts about the life of the distinguished man of
    science.
    When the reader had finished, the chairman thanked
    him and read some verses of the poet Ment sent him on
    the jubilee, and said a few words by way of thanks to the
    poet. Then Katavasov in his loud, ringing voice read his
    address on the scientific labors of the man whose jubilee
    was being kept.
    When Katavasov had finished, Levin looked at his
    watch, saw it was past one, and thought that there would
    not be time before the concert to read Metrov his book,
    and indeed, he did not now care to do so. During the
    reading he had thought over their conversation. He saw
    distinctly now that though Metrov’s ideas might perhaps
    have value, his own ideas had a value too, and their ideas
    could only be made clear and lead to something if each
    worked separately in his chosen path, and that nothing
    would be gained by putting their ideas together. And
    having made up his mind to refuse Metrov’s invitation,
    Levin went up to him at the end of the meeting. Metrov
    introduced Levin to the chairman, with whom he was
    talking of the political news. Metrov told the chairman
    what he had already told Levin, and Levin made the same
    remarks on his news that he had already made that
    morning, but for the sake of variety he expressed also a
    new opinion which had only just struck him. After that
    the conversation turned again on the university question.
    As Levin had already heard it all, he made haste to tell
    Metrov that he was sorry he could not take advantage of
    his invitation, took leave, and drove to Lvov’s.
    Chapter 4
    Lvov, the husband of Natalia, Kitty’s sister, had spent
    all his life in foreign capitals, where he had been educated,
    and had been in the diplomatic service.
    During the previous year he had left the diplomatic
    service, not owing to any ‘unpleasantness’ (he never had
    any ‘unpleasantness’ with anyone), and was transferred to
    the department of the court of the palace in Moscow, in
    order to give his two boys the best education possible.
    In spite of the striking contrast in their habits and views
    and the fact that Lvov was older than Levin, they had seen
    a great deal of one another that winter, and had taken a
    great liking to each other.
    Lvov was at home, and Levin went in to him
    unannounced.
    Lvov, in a house coat with a belt and in chamois
    leather shoes, was sitting in an armchair, and with a pincenez
    with blue glasses he was reading a book that stood on
    a reading desk, while in his beautiful hand he held a halfburned
    cigarette daintily away from him.
    His handsome, delicate, and still youthful-looking face,
    to which his curly, glistening silvery hair gave a still more
    aristocratic air, lighted up with a smile when he saw Levin.
    ‘Capital! I was meaning to send to you. How’s Kitty?
    Sit here, it’s more comfortable.’ He got up and pushed up
    a rocking chair. ‘Have you read the last circular in the
    Journal de St. Petersbourg? I think it’s excellent,’ he said
    with a slight French accent.
    Levin told him what he had heard from Katavasov was
    being said in Petersburg, and after talking a little about
    politics, he told him of his interview with Metrov, and the
    learned society’s meeting. To Lvov it was very interesting.
    ‘That’s what I envy you, that you are able to mix in
    these interesting scientific circles,’ he said. And as he
    talked, he passed as usual into French, which was easier to
    him. ‘It’s true I haven’t the time for it. My official work
    and the children leave me no time; and then I’m not
    ashamed to own that my education has been too
    defective.’
    ‘That I don’t believe,’ said Levin with a smile, feeling,
    as he always did, touched at Lvov’s low opinion of
    himself, which was not in the least put on from a desire to
    seem or to be modest, but was absolutely sincere.

    ‘Oh, yes, indeed! I feel now how badly educated I am.
    To educate my children I positively have to look up a
    great deal, and in fact simply to study myself. For it’s not
    enough to have teachers, there must be someone to look
    after them, just as on your land you want laborers and an
    overseer. See what I’m reading’—he pointed to Buslaev’s
    Grammar on the desk—‘it’s expected of Misha, and it’s so
    difficult.... Come, explain to me.... Here he says..’
    Levin tried to explain to him that it couldn’t be
    understood, but that it had to be taught; but Lvov would
    not agree with him.
    ‘Oh, you’re laughing at it!’
    ‘On the contrary, you can’t imagine how, when I look
    at you, I’m always learning the task that lies before me,
    that is the education of one’s children.’
    ‘Well, there’s nothing for you to learn,’ said Lvov.
    ‘All I know,’ said Levin, ‘is that I have never seen
    better brought-up children than yours, and I wouldn’t
    wish for children better than yours.’
    Lvov visibly tried to restrain the expression of his
    delight, but he was positively radiant with smiles.
    ‘If only they’re better than I! That’s all I desire. You
    don’t know yet all the work,’ he said, ‘with boys who’ve
    been left like mine to run wild abroad.’
    ‘You’ll catch all that up. They’re such clever children.
    The great thing is the education of character. That’s what
    I learn when I look at your children.’
    ‘You talk of the education of character. You can’t
    imagine how difficult that is! You have hardly succeeded
    in combating one tendency when others crop up, and the
    struggle begins again. If one had not a support in
    religion—you remember we talked about that—no father
    could bring children up relying on his own strength alone
    without that help.’
    This subject, which always interested Levin, was cut
    short by the entrance of the beauty Natalia Alexandrovna,
    dressed to go out.
    ‘I didn’t know you were here,’ she said, unmistakably
    feeling no regret, but a positive pleasure, in interrupting
    this conversation on a topic she had heard so much of that
    she was by now weary of it. ‘Well, how is Kitty? I am
    dining with you today. I tell you what, Arseny,’ she
    turned to her husband, ‘you take the carriage.’
    And the husband and wife began to discuss their
    arrangements for the day. As the husband had to drive to
    meet someone on official business, while the wife had to
    go to the concert and some public meeting of a committee
    on the Eastern Question, there was a great deal to consider
    and settle. Levin had to take part in their plans as one of
    themselves. It was settled that Levin should go with
    Natalia to the concert and the meeting, and that from
    there they should send the carriage to the office for
    Arseny, and he should call for her and take her to Kitty’s;
    or that, if he had not finished his work, he should send the
    carriage back and Levin would go with her.
    ‘He’s spoiling me,’ Lvov said to his wife, ‘he assures me
    that our children are splendid, when I know how much
    that’s bad there is in them.’
    ‘Arseny goes to extremes, I always say,’ said his wife. ‘If
    you look for perfection, you will never be satisfied. And
    it’s true, as papa says,— that when we were brought up
    there was one extreme—we were kept in the basement,
    while our parents lived in the best rooms; now it’s just the
    other way—the parents are in the wash house, while the
    children are in the best rooms. Parents now are not
    expected to live at all, but to exist altogether for their
    children.’
    ‘Well, what if they like it better?’ Lvov said, with his
    beautiful smile, touching her hand. ‘Anyone who didn’t
    know you would think you were a stepmother, not a true
    mother.’
    ‘No, extremes are not good in anything,’ Natalia said
    serenely, putting his paper knife straight in its proper place
    on the table.
    ‘Well, come here, you perfect children,’ Lvov said to
    the two handsome boys who came in, and after bowing to
    Levin, went up to their father, obviously wishing to ask
    him about something.
    Levin would have liked to talk to them, to hear what
    they would say to their father, but Natalia began talking to
    him, and then Lvov’s colleague in the service, Mahotin,
    walked in, wearing his court uniform, to go with him to
    meet someone, and a conversation was kept up without a
    break upon Herzegovina, Princess Korzinskaya, the town
    council, and the sudden death of Madame Apraksina.
    Levin even forgot the commission intrusted to him. He
    recollected it as he was going into the hall.
    ‘Oh, Kitty told me to talk to you about Oblonsky,’ he
    said, as Lvov was standing on the stairs, seeing his wife and
    Levin off.
    ‘Yes, yes, maman wants us, les beaux-freres, to attack
    him,’ he said, blushing. ‘But why should I?’
    ‘Well, then, I will attack him,’ said Madame Lvova,
    with a smile, standing in her white sheepskin cape, waiting
    till they had finished speaking. ‘Come, let us go.’
    Chapter 5
    At the concert in the afternoon two very interesting
    things were performed. One was a fantasia, King Lear; the
    other was a quartette dedicated to the memory of Bach.
    Both were new and in the new style, and Levin was eager
    to form an opinion of them. After escorting his sister-inlaw
    to her stall, he stood against a column and tried to
    listen as attentively and conscientiously as possible. He
    tried not to let his attention be distracted, and not to spoil
    his impression by looking at the conductor in a white tie,
    waving his arms, which always disturbed his enjoyment of
    music so much, or the ladies in bonnets, with strings
    carefully tied over their ears, and all these people either
    thinking of nothing at all or thinking of all sorts of things
    except the music. He tried to avoid meeting musical
    connoisseurs or talkative acquaintances, and stood looking
    at the floor straight before him, listening.
    But the more he listened to the fantasia of Ring Lear
    the further he felt from forming any definite opinion of it.
    There was, as it were, a continual beginning, a preparation
    of the musical expression of some feeling, but it fell to
    pieces again directly, breaking into new musical motives,
    or simply nothing but the whims of the composer,
    exceedingly complex but disconnected sounds. And these
    fragmentary musical expressions, though sometimes
    beautiful, were disagreeable, because they were utterly
    unexpected and not led up to by anything. Gaiety and
    grief and despair and tenderness and triumph followed one
    another without any connection, like the emotions of a
    madman. And those emotions, like a madman’s, sprang up
    quite unexpectedly.
    During the whole of the performance Levin felt like a
    deaf man watching people dancing, and was in a state of
    complete bewilderment when the fantasia was over, and
    felt a great weariness from the fruitless strain on his
    attention. Loud applause resounded on all sides. Everyone
    got up, moved about, and began talking. Anxious to
    throw some light on his own perplexity from the
    impressions of others, Levin began to walk about, looking
    for connoisseurs, and was glad to see a well-known
    musical amateur in conversation with Pestsov, whom he
    knew.
    ‘Marvelous!’ Pestsov was saying in his mellow bass.
    ‘How are you, Konstantin Dmitrievitch? Particularly
    sculpturesque and plastic, so to say, and richly colored is
    that passage where you feel Cordelia’s approach, where
    woman, das ewig Weibliche, enters into conflict with fate.
    Isn’t it?’
    ‘You mean...what has Cordelia to do with it?’ Levin
    asked timidly, forgetting that the fantasia was supposed to
    represent King Lear.
    ‘Cordelia comes in...see here!’ said Pestsov, tapping his
    finger on the satiny surface of the program he held in his
    hand and passing it to Levin.
    Only then Levin recollected the title of the fantasia, and
    made haste to read in the Russian translation the lines
    from Shakespeare that were printed on the back of the
    program.
    ‘You can’t follow it without that,’ said Pestsov,
    addressing Levin, as the person he had been speaking to
    had gone away, and he had no one to talk to.
    In the entr’acte Levin and Pestsov fell into an argument
    upon the merits and defects of music of the Wagner
    school. Levin maintained that the mistake of Wagner and
    all his followers lay in their trying to take music into the
    sphere of another art, just as poetry goes wrong when it
    tries to paint a face as the art of painting ought to do, and
    as an instance of this mistake he cited the sculptor who
    carved in marble certain poetic phantasms flitting round
    the figure of the poet on the pedestal. ‘These phantoms
    were so far from being phantoms that they were positively
    clinging on the ladder,’ said Levin. The comparison
    pleased him, but he could not remember whether he had
    not used the same phrase before, and to Pestsov, too, and
    as he said it he felt confused.
    Pestsov maintained that art is one, and that it can attain
    its highest manifestations only by conjunction with all
    kinds of art.
    The second piece that was performed Levin could not
    hear. Pestsov, who was standing beside him, was talking to
    him almost all the time, condemning the music for its
    excessive affected assumption of simplicity, and comparing
    it with the simplicity of the Pre-Raphaelites in painting.
    As he went out Levin met many more acquaintances, with
    whom he talked of politics, of music, and of common
    acquaintances. Among others he met Count Bol, whom
    he had utterly forgotten to call upon.
    ‘Well, go at once then,’ Madame Lvova said, when he
    told her; ‘perhaps they’ll not be at home, and then you
    can come to the meeting to fetch me. You’ll find me still
    there.’
    Chapter 6
    ‘Perhaps they’re not at home?’ said Levin, as he went
    into the hall of Countess Bola’s house.
    ‘At home; please walk in,’ said the porter, resolutely
    removing his overcoat.
    ‘How annoying!’ thought Levin with a sigh, taking off
    one glove and stroking his hat. ‘What did I come for?
    What have I to say to them?’
    As he passed through the first drawing room Levin met
    in the doorway Countess Bola, giving some order to a
    servant with a care-worn and severe face. On seeing Levin
    she smiled, and asked him to come into the little drawing
    room, where he heard voices. In this room there were
    sitting in armchairs the two daughters of the countess, and
    a Moscow colonel, whom Levin knew. Levin went up,
    greeted them, and sat down beside the sofa with his hat on
    his knees.
    ‘How is your wife? Have you been at the concert? We
    couldn’t go. Mamma had to be at the funeral service.’
    ‘Yes, I heard.... What a sudden death!’ said Levin.
    The countess came in, sat down on the sofa, and she
    too asked after his wife and inquired about the concert.
    Levin answered, and repeated an inquiry about
    Madame Apraksina’s sudden death.
    ‘But she was always in weak health.’
    ‘Were you at the opera yesterday?’
    ‘Yes, I was.’
    ‘Lucca was very good.’
    ‘Yes, very good,’ he said, and as it was utterly of no
    consequence to him what they thought of him, he began
    repeating what they had heard a hundred times about the
    characteristics of the singer’s talent. Countess Bola
    pretended to be listening. Then, when he had said enough
    and paused, the colonel, who had been silent till then,
    began to talk. The colonel too talked of the opera, and
    about culture. At last, after speaking of the proposed folle
    journee at Turin’s, the colonel laughed, got up noisily,
    and went away. Levin too rose, but he saw by the face of
    the countess that it was not yet time for him to go. He
    must stay two minutes longer. He sat down.
    But as he was thinking all the while how stupid it was,
    he could not find a subject for conversation, and sat silent.
    ‘You are not going to the public meeting? They say it
    will be very interesting,’ began the countess.
    ‘No, I promised my belle-soeur to fetch her from it,’
    said Levin.
    A silence followed. The mother once more exchanged
    glances with a daughter.
    ‘Well, now I think the time has come,’ thought Levin,
    and he got up. The ladies shook hands with him, and
    begged him to say mille choses to his wife for them.
    The porter asked him, as he gave him his coat, ‘Where
    is your honor staying?’ and immediately wrote down his
    address in a big handsomely bound book.
    ‘Of course I don’t care, but still I feel ashamed and
    awfully stupid,’ thought Levin, consoling himself with the
    reflection that everyone does it. He drove to the public
    meeting, where he was to find his sister-in-law, so as to
    drive home with her.
    At the public meeting of the committee there were a
    great many people, and almost all the highest society.
    Levin was in time for the report which, as everyone said,
    was very interesting. When the reading of the report was
    over, people moved about, and Levin met Sviazhsky, who
    invited him very pressingly to come that evening to a
    meeting of the Society of Agriculture, where a celebrated
    lecture was to be delivered, and Stepan Arkadyevitch, who
    had only just come from the races, and many other
    acquaintances; and Levin heard and uttered various
    criticisms on the meeting, on the new fantasia, and on a
    public trial. But, probably from the mental fatigue he was
    beginning to feel, he made a blunder in speaking of the
    trial, and this blunder he recalled several times with
    vexation. Speaking of the sentence upon a foreigner who
    had been condemned in Russia, and of how unfair it
    would be to punish him by exile abroad, Levin repeated
    what he had heard the day before in conversation from an
    acquaintance.
    ‘I think sending him abroad is much the same as
    punishing a carp by putting it into the water,’ said Levin.
    Then he recollected that this idea, which he had heard
    from an acquaintance and uttered as his own, came from a
    fable of Krilov’s, and that the acquaintance had picked it
    up from a newspaper article.
    After driving home with his sister-in-law, and finding
    Kitty in good spirits and quite well, Levin drove to the
    club.
    Chapter 7
    Levin reached the club just at the right time. Members
    and visitors were driving up as he arrived. Levin had not
    been at the club for a very long while—not since he lived
    in Moscow, when he was leaving the university and going
    into society. He remembered the club, the external details
    of its arrangement, but he had completely forgotten the
    impression it had made on him in old days. But as soon as,
    driving into the wide semicircular court and getting out of
    the sledge, he mounted the steps, and the hall porter,
    adorned with a crossway scarf, noiselessly opened the door
    to him with a bow; as soon as he saw in the porter’s room
    the cloaks and galoshes of members who thought it less
    trouble to take them off downstairs; as soon as he heard
    the mysterious ringing bell that preceded him as he
    ascended the easy, carpeted staircase, and saw the statue on
    the landing, and the third porter at the top doors, a
    familiar figure grown older, in the club livery, opening the
    door without haste or delay, and scanning the visitors as
    they passed in—Levin felt the old impression of the club
    come back in a rush, an impression of repose, comfort,
    and propriety.
    ‘Your hat, please,’ the porter said to Levin, who forgot
    the club rule to leave his hat in the porter’s room. ‘Long
    time since you’ve been. The prince put your name down
    yesterday. Prince Stepan Arkadyevitch is not here yet.’
    The porter did not only know Levin, but also all his
    ties and relationships, and so immediately mentioned his
    intimate friends.
    Passing through the outer hall, divided up by screens,
    and the room partitioned on the right, where a man sits at
    the fruit buffet, Levin overtook an old man walking slowly
    in, and entered the dining room full of noise and people.
    He walked along the tables, almost all full, and looked
    at the visitors. He saw people of all sorts, old and young;
    some he knew a little, some intimate friends. There was
    not a single cross or worried-looking face. All seemed to
    have left their cares and anxieties in the porter’s room with
    their hats, and were all deliberately getting ready to enjoy
    the material blessings of life. Sviazhsky was here and
    Shtcherbatsky, Nevyedovsky and the old prince, and
    Vronsky and Sergey Ivanovitch.
    ‘Ah! why are you late?’ the prince said smiling, and
    giving him his hand over his own shoulder. ‘How’s Kitty?’
    he added, smoothing out the napkin he had tucked in at
    his waistcoat buttons.
    ‘All right; they are dining at home, all the three of
    them.’
    ‘Ah, ‘Aline-Nadine,’ to be sure! There’s no room with
    us. Go to that table, and make haste and take a seat,’ said
    the prince, and turning away he carefully took a plate of
    eel soup.
    ‘Levin, this way!’ a good-natured voice shouted a little
    farther on. It was Turovtsin. He was sitting with a young
    officer, and beside them were two chairs turned upside
    down. Levin gladly went up to them. He had always liked
    the good-hearted rake, Turovtsin—he was associated in
    his mind with memories of his courtship—and at that
    moment, after the strain of intellectual conversation, the
    sight of Turovtsin’s good-natured face was particularly
    welcome.
    ‘For you and Oblonsky. He’ll be here directly.’
    The young man, holding himself very erect, with eyes
    forever twinkling with enjoyment, was an officer from
    Petersburg, Gagin. Turovtsin introduced them.
    ‘Oblonsky’s always late.’
    ‘Ah, here he is!’
    ‘Have you only just come?’ said Oblonsky, coming
    quickly towards them. ‘Good day. Had some vodka? Well,
    come along then.’
    Levin got up and went with him to the big table spread
    with spirits and appetizers of the most various kinds. One
    would have thought that out of two dozen delicacies one
    might find something to one’s taste, but Stepan
    Arkadyevitch asked for something special, and one of the
    liveried waiters standing by immediately brought what was
    required. They drank a wine glassful and returned to their
    table.
    At once, while they were still at the soup, Gagin was
    served with champagne, and told the waiter to fill four
    glasses. Levin did not refuse the wine, and asked for a
    second bottle. He was very hungry, and ate and drank
    with great enjoyment, and with still greater enjoyment
    took part in the lively and simple conversation of his
    companions. Gagin, dropping his voice, told the last good
    story from Petersburg, and the story, though improper and
    stupid, was so ludicrous that Levin broke into roars of
    laughter so loud that those near looked round.
    ‘That’s in the same style as, ‘that’s a thing I can’t
    endure!’ You know the story?’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Ah, that’s exquisite! Another bottle,’ he said to the waiter,
    and he began to relate his good story.
    ‘Pyotr Illyitch Vinovsky invites you to drink with him,’
    a little old waiter interrupted Stepan Arkadyevitch,
    bringing two delicate glasses of sparkling champagne, and
    addressing Stepan Arkadyevitch and Levin. Stepan
    Arkadyevitch took the glass, and looking towards a bald
    man with red mustaches at the other end of the table, he
    nodded to him, smiling.
    ‘Who’s that?’ asked Levin.
    ‘You met him once at my place, don’t you remember?
    A good-natured fellow.’
    Levin did the same as Stepan Arkadyevitch and took
    the glass.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch’s anecdote too was very amusing.
    Levin told his story, and that too was successful. Then
    they talked of horses, of the races, of what they had been
    doing that day, and of how smartly Vronsky’s Atlas had
    won the first prize. Levin did not notice how the time
    passed at dinner.
    ‘Ah! and here they are!’ Stepan Arkadyevitch said
    towards the end of dinner, leaning over the back of his
    chair and holding out his hand to Vronsky, who came up
    with a tall officer of the Guards. Vronsky’s face too
    beamed with the look of good-humored enjoyment that
    was general in the club. He propped his elbow playfully
    on Stepan Arkadyevitch’s shoulder, whispering something
    to him, and he held out his hand to Levin with the same
    good-humored smile.
    ‘Very glad to meet you,’ he said. ‘I looked out for you
    at the election, but I was told you had gone away.’
    ‘Yes, I left the same day. We’ve just been talking of
    your horse. I congratulate you,’ said Levin. ‘It was very
    rapidly run.’
    ‘Yes; you’ve race horses too, haven’t you?’
    ‘No, my father had; but I remember and know
    something about it.’
    ‘Where have you dined?’ asked Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘We were at the second table, behind the columns.’
    ‘We’ve been celebrating his success,’ said the tall
    colonel. ‘It’s his second Imperial prize. I wish I might have
    the luck at cards he has with horses. Well, why waste the
    precious time? I’m going to the ‘infernal regions,’’ added
    the colonel, and he walked away.
    ‘That’s Yashvin,’ Vronsky said in answer to Turovtsin,
    and he sat down in the vacated seat beside them. He drank
    the glass offered him, and ordered a bottle of wine. Under
    the influence of the club atmosphere or the wine he had
    drunk, Levin chatted away to Vronsky of the best breeds
    of cattle, and was very glad not to feel the slightest
    hostility to this man. He even told him, among other
    things, that he had heard from his wife that she had met
    him at Princess Marya Borissovna’s.
    ‘Ah, Princess Marya Borissovna, she’s exquisite!’ said
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, and he told an anecdote about her
    which set them all laughing. Vronsky particularly laughed
    with such simplehearted amusement that Levin felt quite
    reconciled to him.
    ‘Well, have we finished?’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch,
    getting up with a smile. ‘Let us go.’
    Chapter 8
    Getting up from the table, Levin walked with Gagin
    through the lofty room to the billiard room, feeling his
    arms swing as he walked with a peculiar lightness and ease.
    As he crossed the big room, he came upon his father-inlaw.
    ‘Well, how do you like our Temple of Idolence?’ said
    the prince, taking his arm. ‘Come along, come along!’
    ‘Yes, I wanted to walk about and look at everything.
    It’s interesting.’
    ‘Yes, it’s interesting for you. But its interest for me is
    quite different. You look at those little old men now,’ he
    said, pointing to a club member with bent back and
    projecting lip, shuffling towards them in his soft boots,
    ‘and imagine that they were shlupiks like that from their
    birth up.’
    ‘How shlupiks?’
    ‘I see you don’t know that name. That’s our club
    designation. You know the game of rolling eggs: when
    one’s rolled a long while it becomes a shlupik. So it is
    with us; one goes on coming and coming to the club, and
    ends by becoming a shlupik. Ah, you laugh! but we look
    out, for fear of dropping into it ourselves. You know
    Prince Tchetchensky?’ inquired the prince; and Levin saw
    by his face that he was just going to relate something
    funny.
    ‘No, I don’t know him.’
    ‘You don’t say so! Well, Prince Tchetchensky is a wellknown
    figure. No matter, though. He’s always playing
    billiards here. Only three years ago he was not a shlupik
    and kept up his spirits and even used to call other people
    shlupiks. But one day he turns up, and our porter...you
    know Vassily? Why, that fat one; he’s famous for his bon
    mots. And so Prince Tchetchensky asks him, ‘Come,
    Vassily, who’s here? Any shlupiks here yet?’ And he says,
    ‘You’re the third.’ Yes, my dear boy, that he did!’
    Talking and greeting the friends they met, Levin and
    the prince walked through all the rooms: the great room
    where tables had already been set, and the usual partners
    were playing for small stakes; the divan room, where they
    were playing chess, and Sergey Ivanovitch was sitting
    talking to somebody; the billiard room, where, about a
    sofa in a recess, there was a lively party drinking
    champagne—Gagin was one of them. They peeped into
    the ‘infernal regions,’ where a good many men were
    crowding round one table, at which Yashvin was sitting.
    Trying not to make a noise, they walked into the dark
    reading room, where under the shaded lamps there sat a
    young man with a wrathful countenance, turning over
    one journal after another, and a bald general buried in a
    book. They went, too, into what the prince called the
    intellectual room, where three gentlemen were engaged in
    a heated discussion of the latest political news.
    ‘Prince, please come, we’re ready,’ said one of his card
    party, who had come to look for him, and the prince went
    off. Levin sat down and listened, but recalling all the
    conversation of the morning he felt all of a sudden
    fearfully bored. He got up hurriedly, and went to look for
    Oblonsky and Turovtsin, with whom it had been so
    pleasant.
    Turovtsin was one of the circle drinking in the billiard
    room, and Stepan Arkadyevitch was talking with Vronsky
    near the door at the farther corner of the room.
    ‘It’s not that she’s dull; but this undefined, this
    unsettled position,’ Levin caught, and he was hurrying
    away, but Stepan Arkadyevitch called to him.
    ‘Levied’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, and Levin noticed
    that his eyes were not full of tears exactly, but moist,
    which always happened when he had been drinking, or
    when he was touched. Just now it was due to both causes.
    ‘Levin, don’t go,’ he said, and he warmly squeezed his arm
    above the elbow, obviously not at all wishing to let him
    go.
    ‘This is a true friend of mine—almost my greatest
    friend,’ he said to Vronsky. ‘You have become even closer
    and dearer to me. And I want you, and I know you ought,
    to be friends, and great friends, because you’re both
    splendid fellows.’
    ‘Well, there’s nothing for us now but to kiss and be
    friends,’ Vronsky said, with good-natured playfulness,
    holding out his hand.
    Levin quickly took the offered hand, and pressed it
    warmly.
    ‘I’m very, very glad,’ said Levin.
    ‘Waiter, a bottle of champagne,’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch.
    ‘And I’m very glad,’ said Vronsky.
    But in spite of Stepan Arkadyevitch’s desire, and their
    own desire, they had nothing to talk about, and both felt
    it.
    ‘Do you know, he has never met Anna?’ Stepan
    Arkadyevitch said to Vronsky. ‘And I want above
    everything to take him to see her. Let us go, Levin!’
    Anna Karenina
    1493 of 1759
    ‘Really?’ said Vronsky. ‘She will be very glad to see
    you. I should be going home at once,’ he added, ‘but I’m
    worried about Yashvin, and I want to stay on till he
    finishes.’
    ‘Why, is he losing?’
    ‘He keeps losing, and I’m the only friend that can
    restrain him.’
    ‘Well, what do you say to pyramids? Levin, will you
    play? Capital!’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch. ‘Get the table
    ready,’ he said to the marker.
    ‘It has been ready a long while,’ answered the marker,
    who had already set the balls in a triangle, and was
    knocking the red one about for his own diversion.
    ‘Well, let us begin.’
    After the game Vronsky and Levin sat down at Gagin’s
    table, and at Stepan Arkadyevitch’s suggestion Levin took
    a hand in the game.
    Vronsky sat down at the table, surrounded by friends,
    who were incessantly coming up to him. Every now and
    then he went to the ‘infernal’ to keep an eye on Yashvin.
    Levin was enjoying a delightful sense of repose after the
    mental fatigue of the morning. He was glad that all
    hostility was at an end with Vronsky, and the sense of
    peace, decorum, and comfort never left him.
    Anna Karenina
    1494 of 1759
    When the game was over, Stepan Arkadyevitch took
    Levin’s arm.
    ‘Well, let us go to Anna’s, then. At once? Eh? She is at
    home. I promised her long ago to bring you. Where were
    you meaning to spend the evening?’
    ‘Oh, nowhere specially. I promised Sviazhsky to go to
    the Society of Agriculture. By all means, let us go,’ said
    Levin.
    ‘Very good; come along. Find out if my carriage is
    here,’ Stepan Arkadyevitch said to the waiter.
    Levin went up to the table, paid the forty roubles he
    had lost; paid his bill, the amount of which was in some
    mysterious way ascertained by the little old waiter who
    stood at the counter, and swinging his arms he walked
    through all the rooms to the way out.
    Chapter 9
    ‘Oblonsky’s carriage!’ the porter shouted in an angry
    bass. The carriage drove up and both got in. It was only
    for the first few moments, while the carriage was driving
    out of the clubhouse gates, that Levin was still under the
    influence of the club atmosphere of repose, comfort, and
    unimpeachable good form. But as soon as the carriage
    drove out into the street, and he felt it jolting over the
    uneven road, heard the angry shout of a sledge driver
    coming towards them, saw in the uncertain light the red
    blind of a tavern and the shops, this impression was
    dissipated, and he began to think over his actions, and to
    wonder whether he was doing right in going to see Anna.
    What would Kitty say? But Stepan Arkadyevitch gave him
    no time for reflection, and, as though divining his doubts,
    he scattered them.
    ‘How glad I am,’ he said, ‘that you should know her!
    You know Dolly has long wished for it. And Lvov’s been
    to see her, and often goes. Though she is my sister,’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch pursued, ‘I don’t hesitate to say that
    she’s a remarkable woman. But you will see. Her position
    is very painful, especially now.’
    ‘Why especially now?’
    ‘We are carrying on negotiations with her husband
    about a divorce. And he’s agreed; but there are difficulties
    in regard to the son, and the business, which ought to
    have been arranged long ago, has been dragging on for
    three months past. As soon as the divorce is over, she will
    marry Vronsky. How stupid these old ceremonies are, that
    no one believes in, and which only prevent people being
    comfortable!’ Stepan Arkadyevitch put in. ‘Well, then
    their position will be as regular as mine, as yours.’
    ‘What is the difficulty?’ said Levin.
    ‘Oh, it’s a long and tedious story! The whole business is
    in such an anomalous position with us. But the point is
    she has been for three months in Moscow, where
    everyone knows her, waiting for the divorce; she goes out
    nowhere, sees no woman except Dolly, because, do you
    understand, she doesn’t care to have people come as a
    favor. That fool Princess Varvara, even she has left her,
    considering this a breach of propriety. Well, you see, in
    such a position any other woman would not have found
    resources in herself. But you’ll see how she has arranged
    her life—how calm, how dignified she is. To the left, in
    the crescent opposite the church!’ shouted Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, leaning out of the window. ‘Phew! how
    hot it is!’ he said, in spite of twelve degrees of frost,
    flinging his open overcoat still wider open.
    ‘But she has a daughter: no doubt she’s busy looking
    after her?’ said Levin.
    ‘I believe you picture every woman simply as a female,
    une couveuse,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch. ‘If she’s
    occupied, it must be with her children. No, she brings her
    up capitally, I believe, but one doesn’t hear about her.
    She’s busy, in the first place, with what she writes. I see
    you’re smiling ironically, but you’re wrong. She’s writing
    a children’s book, and doesn’t talk about it to anyone, but
    she read it to me and I gave the manuscript to
    Vorkuev...you know the publisher...and he’s an author
    himself too, I fancy. He understands those things, and he
    says it’s a remarkable piece of work. But are you fancying
    she’s an authoress?—not a bit of it. She’s a woman with a
    heart, before everything, but you’ll see. Now she has a
    little English girl with her, and a whole family she’s
    looking after.’
    ‘Oh, something in a philanthropic way?’
    ‘Why, you will look at everything in the worst light.
    It’s not from philanthropy, it’s from the heart. They—that
    is, Vronsky— had a trainer, an Englishman, first-rate in his
    own line, but a drunkard. He’s completely given up to
    drink—delirium tremens— and the family were cast on
    the world. She saw them, helped them, got more and
    more interested in them, and now the whole family is on
    her hands. But not by way of patronage, you know,
    helping with money; she’s herself preparing the boys in
    Russian for the high school, and she’s taken the little girl
    to live with her. But you’ll see her for yourself.’
    The carriage drove into the courtyard, and Stepan
    Arkadyevitch rang loudly at the entrance where sledges
    were standing.
    And without asking the servant who opened the door
    whether the lady were at home, Stepan Arkadyevitch
    walked into the hall. Levin followed him, more and more
    doubtful whether he was doing right or wrong.
    Looking at himself in the glass, Levin noticed that he
    was red in the face, but he felt certain he was not drunk,
    and he followed Stepan Arkadyevitch up the carpeted
    stairs. At the top Stepan Arkadyevitch inquired of the
    footman, who bowed to him as to an intimate friend, who
    was with Anna Arkadyevna, and received the answer that
    it was M. Vorkuev.
    ‘Where are they?’
    ‘In the study.’
    Passing through the dining room, a room not very
    large, with dark, paneled walls, Stepan Arkadyevitch and
    Levin walked over the soft carpet to the half-dark study,
    lighted up by a single lamp with a big dark shade. Another
    lamp with a reflector was hanging on the wall, lighting up
    a big full-length portrait of a woman, which Levin could
    not help looking at. It was the portrait of Anna, painted in
    Italy by Mihailov. While Stepan Arkadyevitch went
    behind the treillage, and the man’s voice which had been
    speaking paused, Levin gazed at the portrait, which stood
    out from the frame in the brilliant light thrown on it, and
    he could not tear himself away from it. He positively
    forgot where he was, and not even hearing what was said,
    he could not take his eyes off the marvelous portrait. It
    was not a picture, but a living, charming woman, with
    black curling hair, with bare arms and shoulders, with a
    pensive smile on the lips, covered with soft down;
    triumphantly and softly she looked at him with eyes that
    baffled him. She was not living only because she was more
    beautiful than a living woman can be.
    ‘I am delighted!’ He heard suddenly near him a voice,
    unmistakably addressing him, the voice of the very woman
    he had been admiring in the portrait. Anna had come
    from behind the treillage to meet him, and Levin saw in
    the dim light of the study the very woman of the portrait,
    in a dark blue shot gown, not in the same position nor
    with the same expression, but with the same perfection of
    beauty which the artist had caught in the portrait. She was
    less dazzling in reality, but, on the other hand, there was
    something fresh and seductive in the living woman which
    was not in the portrait.
    Chapter 10
    She had risen to meet him, not concealing her pleasure
    at seeing him; and in the quiet ease with which she held
    out her little vigorous hand, introduced him to Vorkuev
    and indicated a red-haired, pretty little girl who was sitting
    at work, calling her her pupil, Levin recognized and liked
    the manners of a woman of the great world, always selfpossessed
    and natural.
    ‘I am delighted, delighted,’ she repeated, and on her
    lips these simple words took for Levin’s ears a special
    significance. ‘I have known you and liked you for a long
    while, both from your friendship with Stiva and for your
    wife’s sake.... I knew her for a very short time, but she left
    on me the impression of an exquisite flower, simply a
    flower. And to think she will soon be a mother!’
    She spoke easily and without haste, looking now and
    then from Levin to her brother, and Levin felt that the
    impression he was making was good, and he felt
    immediately at home, simple and happy with her, as
    though he had known her from childhood.
    ‘Ivan Petrovitch and I settled in Alexey’s study,’ she
    said in answer to Stepan Arkadyevitch’s question whether
    he might smoke, ‘just so as to be able to smoke’—and
    glancing at Levin, instead of asking whether he would
    smoke, she pulled closer a tortoise-shell cigar-case and
    took a cigarette.
    ‘How are you feeling today?’ her brother asked her.
    ‘Oh, nothing. Nerves, as usual.’
    ‘Yes, isn’t it extraordinarily fine?’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, noticing that Levin was scrutinizing the
    picture.
    ‘I have never seen a better portrait.’
    ‘And extraordinarily like, isn’t it?’ said Vorkuev.
    Levin looked from the portrait to the original. A
    peculiar brilliance lighted up Anna’s face when she felt his
    eyes on her. Levin flushed, and to cover his confusion
    would have asked whether she had seen Darya
    Alexandrovna lately; but at that moment Anna spoke. ‘We
    were just talking, Ivan Petrovitch and I, of Vashtchenkov’s
    last pictures. Have you seen them?’
    ‘Yes, I have seen them,’ answered Levin.
    ‘But, I beg your pardon, I interrupted you...you were
    saying?..’
    Levin asked if she had seen Dolly lately.

    ‘She was here yesterday. She was very indignant with
    the high school people on Grisha’s account. The Latin
    teacher, it seems, had been unfair to him.’
    ‘Yes, I have seen his pictures. I didn’t care for them
    very much,’ Levin went back to the subject she had
    started.
    Levin talked now not at all with that purely businesslike
    attitude to the subject with which he had been talking all
    the morning. Every word in his conversation with her had
    a special significance. And talking to her was pleasant; still
    pleasanter it was to listen to her.
    Anna talked not merely naturally and cleverly, but
    cleverly and carelessly, attaching no value to her own ideas
    and giving great weight to the ideas of the person she was
    talking to.
    The conversation turned on the new movement in art,
    on the new illustrations of the Bible by a French artist.
    Vorkuev attacked the artist for a realism carried to the
    point of coarseness.
    Levin said that the French had carried conventionality
    further than anyone, and that consequently they see a great
    merit in the return to realism. In the fact of not lying they
    see poetry.
    eBook brought to you by
    Create, view, and edit PDF. Download the free trial version.
    Never had anything clever said by Levin given him so
    much pleasure as this remark. Anna’s face lighted up at
    once, as at once she appreciated the thought. She laughed.
    ‘I laugh,’ she said, ‘as one laughs when one sees a very
    true portrait. What you said so perfectly hits off French art
    now, painting and literature too, indeed—Zola, Daudet.
    But perhaps it is always so, that men form their
    conceptions from fictitious, conventional types, and
    then—all the combinaisons made—they are tired of the
    fictitious figures and begin to invent more natural, true
    figures.’
    ‘That’s perfectly true,’ said Vorknev.
    ‘So you’ve been at the club?’ she said to her brother.
    ‘Yes, yes, this is a woman!’ Levin thought, forgetting
    himself and staring persistently at her lovely, mobile face,
    which at that moment was all at once completely
    transformed. Levin did not hear what she was talking of as
    she leaned over to her brother, but he was struck by the
    change of her expression. Her face—so handsome a
    moment before in its repose—suddenly wore a look of
    strange curiosity, anger, and pride. But this lasted only an
    instant. She dropped her eyelids, as though recollecting
    something.
    ‘Oh, well, but that’s of no interest to anyone,’ she said,
    and she turned to the English girl.
    ‘Please order the tea in the drawing room,’ she said in
    English.
    The girl got up and went out.
    ‘Well, how did she get through her examination?’
    asked Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Splendidly! She’s a very gifted child and a sweet
    character.’
    ‘It will end in your loving her more than your own.’
    ‘There a man speaks. In love there’s no more nor less. I
    love my daughter with one love, and her with another.’
    ‘I was just telling Anna Arkadyevna,’ said Vorkuev,
    ‘that if she were to put a hundredth part of the energy she
    devotes to this English girl to the public question of the
    education of Russian children, she would be doing a great
    and useful work.’
    ‘Yes, but I can’t help it; I couldn’t do it. Count Alexey
    Kirillovitch urged me very much’ (as she uttered the
    words Count Alexey Kirillovitch she glanced with
    appealing timidity at Levin, and he unconsciously
    responded with a respectful and reassuring look); ‘he urged
    me to take up the school in the village. I visited it several
    times. The children were very nice, but I could not feel
    drawn to the work. You speak of energy. Energy rests
    upon love; and come as it will, there’s no forcing it. I took
    to this child—I could not myself say why.’
    And she glanced again at Levin. And her smile and her
    glance— all told him that it was to him only she was
    addressing her words, valuing his good opinion, and at the
    same time sure beforehand that they understood each
    other.
    ‘I quite understand that,’ Levin answered. ‘It’s
    impossible to give one’s heart to a school or such
    institutions in general, and I believe that’s just why
    philanthropic institutions always give such poor results.’
    she was silent for a while, then she smiled.
    ‘Yes, yes,’ she agreed; ‘I never could. Je n’ai pas le
    coeur assez large to love a whole asylum of horrid little
    girls. Cela ne m’a jamais reussi. There are so many women
    who have made themselves une position sociale in that
    way. And now more than ever,’ she said with a mournful,
    confiding expression, ostensibly addressing her brother,
    but unmistakably intending her words only for Levin,
    ‘now when I have such need of some occupation, I
    cannot.’ And suddenly frowning (Levin saw that she was
    frowning at herself for talking about herself) she changed
    the subject. ‘I know about you,’ she said to Levin; ‘that
    you’re not a public-spirited citizen, and I have defended
    you to the best of my ability.’
    ‘How have you defended me?’
    ‘Oh, according to the attacks made on you. But won’t
    you have some tea?’ She rose and took up a book bound
    in morocco.
    ‘Give it to me, Anna Arkadyevna,’ said Vorkuev,
    indicating the book. ‘It’s well worth taking up.’
    ‘Oh, no, it’s all so sketchy.’
    ‘I told him about it,’ Stepan Arkadyevitch said to his
    sister, nodding at Levin.
    ‘You shouldn’t have. My writing is something after the
    fashion of those little baskets and carving which Liza
    Mertsalova used to sell me from the prisons. She had the
    direction of the prison department in that society,’ she
    turned to Levin; ‘and they were miracles of patience, the
    work of those poor wretches.’
    And Levin saw a new trait in this woman, who
    attracted him so extraordinarily. Besides wit, grace, and
    beauty, she had truth. She had no wish to hide from him
    all the bitterness of her position. As she said that she
    sighed, and her face suddenly taking a hard expression,
    looked as it were turned to stone. With that expression on
    her face she was more beautiful than ever; but the
    expression was new; it was utterly unlike that expression,
    radiant with happiness and creating happiness, which had
    been caught by the painter in her portrait. Levin looked
    more than once at the portrait and at her figure, as taking
    her brother’s arm she walked with him to the high doors
    and he felt for her a tenderness and pity at which he
    wondered himself.
    She asked Levin and Vorkuev to go into the drawing
    room, while she stayed behind to say a few words to her
    brother. ‘About her divorce, about Vronsky, and what
    he’s doing at the club, about me?’ wondered Levin. And
    he was so keenly interested by the question of what she
    was saying to Stepan Arkadyevitch, that he scarcely heard
    what Vorkuev was telling him of the qualities of the story
    for children Anna Arkadyevna had written.
    At tea the same pleasant sort of talk, full of interesting
    matter, continued. There was not a single instant when a
    subject for conversation was to seek; on the contrary, it
    was felt that one had hardly time to say what one had to
    say, and eagerly held back to hear what the others were
    saying. And all that was said, not only by her, but by
    Vorkuev and Stepan Arkadyevitch—all, so it seemed to
    Levin, gained peculiar significance from her appreciation
    and her criticism. While he followed this interesting
    conversation, Levin was all the time admiring her— her
    beauty, her intelligence, her culture, and at the same time
    her directness and genuine depth of feeling. He listened
    and talked, and all the while he was thinking of her inner
    life, trying to divine her feelings. And though he had
    judged her so severely hitherto, now by some strange
    chain of reasoning he was justifying her and was also sorry
    for her, and afraid that Vronsky did not fully understand
    her. At eleven o’clock, when Stepan Arkadyevitch got up
    to go (Vorkuev had left earlier), it seemed to Levin that he
    had only just come. Regretfully Levin too rose.
    ‘Good-bye,’ she said, holding his hand and glancing
    into his face with a winning look. ‘I am very glad que la
    glace est rompue.’
    She dropped his hand, and half closed her eyes.
    ‘Tell your wife that I love her as before, and that if she
    cannot pardon me my position, then my wish for her is
    that she may never pardon it. To pardon it, one must go
    through what I have gone through, and may God spare
    her that.’
    ‘Certainly, yes, I will tell her...’ Levin said, blushing.
    Chapter 11
    ‘What a marvelous, sweet and unhappy woman!’ he
    was thinking, as he stepped out into the frosty air with
    Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Well, didn’t I tell you?’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch,
    seeing that Levin had been completely won over.
    ‘Yes,’ said Levin dreamily, ‘an extraordinary woman!
    It’s not her cleverness, but she has such wonderful depth
    of feeling. I’m awfully sorry for her!’
    ‘Now, please God everything will soon be settled.
    Well, well, don’t be hard on people in future,’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, opening the carriage door. ‘Good-bye; we
    don’t go the same way.’
    Still thinking of Anna, of everything, even the simplest
    phrase in their conversation with her, and recalling the
    minutest changes in her expression, entering more and
    more into her position, and feeling sympathy for her,
    Levin reached home.
    At home Kouzma told Levin that Katerina
    Alexandrovna was quite well, and that her sisters had not
    long been gone, and he handed him two letters. Levin
    read them at once in the hall, that he might not over look
    them later. One was from Sokolov, his bailiff. Sokolov
    wrote that the corn could not be sold, that it was fetching
    only five and a half roubles, and that more than that could
    not be got for it. The other letter was from his sister. She
    scolded him for her business being still unsettled.
    ‘Well, we must sell it at five and a half if we can’t get
    more,’ Levin decided the first question, which had always
    before seemed such a weighty one, with extraordinary
    facility on the spot. ‘It’s extraordinary how all one’s time is
    taken up here,’ he thought, considering the second letter.
    He felt himself to blame for not having got done what his
    sister had asked him to do for her. ‘Today, again, I’ve not
    been to the court, but today I’ve certainly not had time.’
    And resolving that he would not fail to do it next day, he
    went up to his wife. As he went in, Levin rapidly ran
    through mentally the day he had spent. All the events of
    the day were conversations, conversations he had heard
    and taken part in. All the conversations were upon subjects
    which, if he had been alone at home, he would never
    have taken up, but here they were very interesting. And
    all these conversations were right enough, only in two
    places there was something not quite right. One was what
    he had said about the carp, the other was something not
    ‘quite the thing’ in the tender sympathy he was feeling for
    Anna.
    Levin found his wife low-spirited and dull. The dinner
    of the three sisters had gone off very well, but then they
    had waited and waited for him, all of them had felt dull,
    the sisters had departed, and she had been left alone.
    ‘Well, and what have you been doing?’ she asked him,
    looking straight into his eyes, which shone with rather a
    suspicious brightness. But that she might not prevent his
    telling her everything, she concealed her close scrutiny of
    him, and with an approving smile listened to his account
    of how he had spent the evening.
    ‘Well, I’m very glad I met Vronsky. I felt quite at ease
    and natural with him. You understand, I shall try not to
    see him, but I’m glad that this awkwardness is all over,’ he
    said, and remembering that by way of trying not to see
    him, he had immediately gone to call on Anna, he
    blushed. ‘We talk about the peasants drinking; I don’t
    know which drinks most, the peasantry or our own class;
    the peasants do on holidays, but..’
    But Kitty took not the slightest interest in discussing
    the drinking habits of the peasants. She saw that he
    blushed, and she wanted to know why.
    ‘Well, and then where did you go?’

    ‘Stiva urged me awfully to go and see Anna
    Arkadyevna.’
    And as he said this, Levin blushed even more, and his
    doubts as to whether he had done right in going to see
    Anna were settled once for all. He knew now that he
    ought not to have done so.
    Kitty’s eyes opened in a curious way and gleamed at
    Anna’s name, but controlling herself with an effort, she
    concealed her emotion and deceived him.
    ‘Oh!’ was all she said.
    ‘I’m sure you won’t be angry at my going. Stiva begged
    me to, and Dolly wished it,’ Levin went on.
    ‘Oh, no!’ she said, but he saw in her eyes a constraint
    that boded him no good.
    ‘She is a very sweet, very, very unhappy, good
    woman,’ he said, telling her about Anna, her occupations,
    and what she had told him to say to her.
    ‘Yes, of course, she is very much to be pitied,’ said
    Kitty, when he had finished. ‘Whom was your letter
    from?’
    He told her, and believing in her calm tone, he went to
    change his coat.
    Coming back, he found Kitty in the same easy chair.
    When he went up to her, she glanced at him and broke
    into sobs.
    ‘What? what is it?’ he asked, knowing beforehand
    what.
    ‘You’re in love with that hateful woman; she has
    bewitched you! I saw it in your eyes. Yes, yes! What can it
    all lead to? You were drinking at the club, drinking and
    gambling, and then you went...to her of all people! No,
    we must go away.... I shall go away tomorrow.’
    It was a long while before Levin could soothe his wife.
    At last he succeeded in calming her, only by confessing
    that a feeling of pity, in conjunction with the wine he had
    drunk, had been too much for him, that he had
    succumbed to Anna’s artful influence, and that he would
    avoid her. One thing he did with more sincerity confess to
    was that living so long in Moscow, a life of nothing but
    conversation, eating and drinking, he was degenerating.
    They talked till three o’clock in the morning. Only at
    three o’clock were they sufficiently reconciled to be able
    to go to sleep.
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  9. #69
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض

    Chapter 12
    After taking leave of her guests, Anna did not sit down,
    but began walking up and down the room. She had
    unconsciously the whole evening done her utmost to
    arouse in Levin a feeling of love—as of late she had fallen
    into doing with all young men— and she knew she had
    attained her aim, as far as was possible in one evening,
    with a married and conscientious man. She liked him
    indeed extremely, and, in spite of the striking difference,
    from the masculine point of view, between Vronsky and
    Levin, as a woman she saw something they had in
    common, which had made Kitty able to love both. Yet as
    soon as he was out of the room, she ceased to think of
    him.
    One thought, and one only, pursued her in different
    forms, and refused to be shaken off. ‘If I have so much
    effect on others, on this man, who loves his home and his
    wife, why is it he is so cold to me?...not cold exactly, he
    loves me, I know that! But something new is drawing us
    apart now. Why wasn’t he here all the evening? He told
    Stiva to say he could not leave Yashvin, and must watch
    over his play. Is Yashvin a child? But supposing it’s true.
    He never tells a lie. But there’s something else in it if it’s
    true. He is glad of an opportunity of showing me that he
    has other duties; I know that, I submit to that. But why
    prove that to me? He wants to show me that his love for
    me is not to interfere with his freedom. But I need no
    proofs, I need love. He ought to understand all the
    bitterness of this life for me here in Moscow. Is this life? I
    am not living, but waiting for an event, which is
    continually put off and put off. No answer again! And
    Stiva says he cannot go to Alexey Alexandrovitch. And I
    can’t write again. I can do nothing, can begin nothing, can
    alter nothing; I hold myself in, I wait, inventing
    amusements for myself—the English family, writing,
    reading—but it’s all nothing but a sham, it’s all the same as
    morphine. He ought to feel for me,’ she said, feeling tears
    of self-pity coming into her eyes.
    She heard Vronsky’s abrupt ring and hurriedly dried
    her tears— not only dried her tears, but sat down by a
    lamp and opened a book, affecting composure. She
    wanted to show him that she was displeased that he had
    not come home as he had promised— displeased only, and
    not on any account to let him see her distress, and least of
    all, her self-pity. She might pity herself, but he must not
    pity her. She did not want strife, she blamed him for
    wanting to quarrel, but unconsciously put herself into an
    attitude of antagonism.
    ‘Well, you’ve not been dull?’ he said, eagerly and
    good-humoredly, going up to her. ‘What a terrible passion
    it is—gambling!’
    ‘No, I’ve not been dull; I’ve learned long ago not to be
    dull. Stiva has been here and Levin.’
    ‘Yes, they meant to come and see you. Well, how did
    you like Levin?’ he said, sitting down beside her.
    ‘Very much. They have not long been gone. What was
    Yashvin doing?’
    ‘He was winning—seventeen thousand. I got him
    away. He had really started home, but he went back again,
    and now he’s losing.’
    ‘Then what did you stay for?’ she asked, suddenly
    lifting her eyes to him. The expression of her face was
    cold and ungracious. ‘You told Stiva you were staying on
    to get Yashvin away. And you have left him there.’
    The same expression of cold readiness for the conflict
    appeared on his face too.
    ‘In the first place, I did not ask him to give you any
    message; and secondly, I never tell lies. But what’s the
    chief point, I wanted to stay, and I stayed,’ he said,
    frowning. ‘Anna, what is it for, why will you?’ he said
    after a moment’s silence, bending over towards her, and
    he opened his hand, hoping she would lay hers in it.
    She was glad of this appeal for tenderness. But some
    strange force of evil would not let her give herself up to
    her feelings, as though the rules of warfare would not
    permit her to surrender.
    ‘Of course you wanted to stay, and you stayed. You do
    everything you want to. But what do you tell me that for?
    With what object?’ she said, getting more and more
    excited. ‘Does anyone contest your rights? But you want
    to be right, and you’re welcome to be right.’
    His hand closed, he turned away, and his face wore a
    still more obstinate expression.
    ‘For you it’s a matter of obstinacy,’ she said, watching
    him intently and suddenly finding the right word for that
    expression that irritated her, ‘simply obstinacy. For you it’s
    a question of whether you keep the upper hand of me,
    while for me....’ Again she felt sorry for herself, and she
    almost burst into tears. ‘If you knew what it is for me!
    When I feel as I do now that you are hostile, yes, hostile
    to me, if you knew what this means for me! If you knew
    how I feel on the brink of calamity at this instant, how
    afraid I am of myself!’ And she turned away, hiding her
    sobs.
    ‘But what are you talking about?’ he said, horrified at
    her expression of despair, and again bending over her, he
    took her hand and kissed it. ‘What is it for? Do I seek
    amusements outside our home? Don’t I avoid the society
    of women?’
    ‘Well, yes! If that were all!’ she said.
    ‘Come, tell me what I ought to do to give you peace of
    mind? I am ready to do anything to make you happy,’ he
    said, touched by her expression of despair; ‘what wouldn’t
    I do to save you from distress of any sort, as now, Anna!’
    he said.
    ‘It’s nothing, nothing!’ she said. ‘I don’t know myself
    whether it’s the solitary life, my nerves.... Come, don’t let
    us talk of it. What about the race? You haven’t told me!’
    she inquired, trying to conceal her triumph at the victory,
    which had anyway been on her side.
    He asked for supper, and began telling her about the
    races; but in his tone, in his eyes, which became more and
    more cold, she saw that he did not forgive her for her
    victory, that the feeling of obstinacy with which she had
    been struggling had asserted itself again in him. He was
    colder to her than before, as though he were regretting his
    surrender. And she, remembering the words that had
    given her the victory, ‘how I feel on the brink of calamity,
    how afraid I am of myself,’ saw that this weapon was a
    dangerous one, and that it could not be used a second
    time. And she felt that beside the love that bound them
    together there had grown up between them some evil
    spirit of strife, which she could not exorcise from his, and
    still less from her own heart.
    Chapter 13
    There are no conditions to which a man cannot
    become used, especially if he sees that all around him are
    living in the same way. Levin could not have believed
    three months before that he could have gone quietly to
    sleep in the condition in which he was that day, that
    leading an aimless irrational life, living too beyond his
    means, after drinking to excess (he could not call what
    happened at the club anything else), forming
    inappropriately friendly relations with a man with whom
    his wife had once been in love, and a still more
    inappropriate call upon a woman who could only be
    called a lost woman, after being fascinated by that woman
    and causing his wife distress—he could still go quietly to
    sleep. But under the influence of fatigue, a sleepless night,
    and the wine he had drunk, his sleep was sound and
    untroubled.
    At five o’clock the creak of a door opening waked him.
    He jumped up and looked round. Kitty was not in bed
    beside him. But there was a light moving behind the
    screen, and he heard her steps.

    ‘What is it?...what is it?’ he said, half-asleep. ‘Kitty!
    What is it?’
    ‘Nothing,’ she said, coming from behind the screen
    with a candle in her hand. ‘I felt unwell,’ she said, smiling
    a particularly sweet and meaning smile.
    ‘What? has it begun?’ he said in terror. ‘We ought to
    send...’ and hurriedly he reached after his clothes.
    ‘No, no,’ she said, smiling and holding his hand. ‘It’s
    sure to be nothing. I was rather unwell, only a little. It’s all
    over now.’
    And getting into bed, she blew out the candle, lay
    down and was still. Though he thought her stillness
    suspicious, as though she were holding her breath, and still
    more suspicious the expression of peculiar tenderness and
    excitement with which, as she came from behind the
    screen, she said ‘nothing,’ he was so sleepy that he fell
    asleep at once. Only later he remembered the stillness of
    her breathing, and understood all that must have been
    passing in her sweet, precious heart while she lay beside
    him, not stirring, in anticipation of the greatest event in a
    woman’s life. At seven o’clock he was waked by the touch
    of her hand on his shoulder, and a gentle whisper. She
    seemed struggling between regret at waking him, and the
    desire to talk to him.
    ‘Kostya, don’t be frightened. It’s all right. But I fancy....
    We ought to send for Lizaveta Petrovna.’
    The candle was lighted again. She was sitting up in bed,
    holding some knitting, which she had been busy upon
    during the last few days.
    ‘Please, don’t be frightened, it’s all right. I’m not a bit
    afraid,’ she said, seeing his scared face, and she pressed his
    hand to her bosom and then to her lips.
    He hurriedly jumped up, hardly awake, and kept his
    eyes fixed on her, as he put on his dressing gown; then he
    stopped, still looking at her. He had to go, but he could
    not tear himself from her eyes. He thought he loved her
    face, knew her expression, her eyes, but never had he seen
    it like this. How hateful and horrible he seemed to
    himself, thinking of the distress he had caused her
    yesterday. Her flushed face, fringed with soft curling hair
    under her night cap, was radiant with joy and courage.
    Though there was so little that was complex or artificial
    in Kitty’s character in general, Levin was struck by what
    was revealed now, when suddenly all disguises were
    thrown off and the very kernel of her soul shone in her
    eyes. And in this simplicity and nakedness of her soul, she,
    the very woman he loved in her, was more manifest than
    ever. She looked at him, smiling; but all at once her brows
    twitched, she threw up her head, and going quickly up to
    him, clutched his hand and pressed close up to him,
    breathing her hot breath upon him. She was in pain and
    was, as it were, complaining to him of her suffering. And
    for the first minute, from habit, it seemed to him that he
    was to blame. But in her eyes there was a tenderness that
    told him that she was far from reproaching him, that she
    loved him for her sufferings. ‘If not I, who is to blame for
    it?’ he thought unconsciously, seeking someone
    responsible for this suffering for him to punish; but there
    was no one responsible. She was suffering, complaining,
    and triumphing in her sufferings, and rejoicing in them,
    and loving them. He saw that something sublime was
    being accomplished in her soul, but what? He could not
    make it out. It was beyond his understanding.
    ‘I have sent to mamma. You go quickly to fetch
    Lizaveta Petrovna ...Kostya!... Nothing, it’s over.’
    She moved away from him and rang the bell.
    ‘Well, go now; Pasha’s coming. I am all right.’
    And Levin saw with astonishment that she had taken
    up the knitting she had brought in in the night and begun
    working at it again.
    As Levin was going out of one door, he heard the
    maid-servant come in at the other. He stood at the door
    and heard Kitty giving exact directions to the maid, and
    beginning to help her move the bedstead.
    He dressed, and while they were putting in his horses,
    as a hired sledge was not to be seen yet, he ran again up to
    the bedroom, not on tiptoe, it seemed to him, but on
    wings. Two maid-servants were carefully moving
    something in the bedroom.
    Kitty was walking about knitting rapidly and giving
    directions.
    ‘I’m going for the doctor. They have sent for Lizaveta
    Petrovna, but I’ll go on there too. Isn’t there anything
    wanted? Yes, shall I go to Dolly’s?’
    She looked at him, obviously not hearing what he was
    saying.
    ‘Yes, yes. Do go,’ she said quickly, frowning and
    waving her hand to him.
    He had just gone into the drawing room, when
    suddenly a plaintive moan sounded from the bedroom,
    smothered instantly. He stood still, and for a long while he
    could not understand.
    ‘Yes, that is she,’ he said to himself, and clutching at his
    head he ran downstairs.
    ‘Lord have mercy on us! pardon us! aid us!’ he repeated
    the words that for some reason came suddenly to his lips.
    And he, an unbeliever, repeated these words not with his
    lips only. At that instant he knew that all his doubts, even
    the impossibility of believing with his reason, of which he
    was aware in himself, did not in the least hinder his
    turning to God. All of that now floated out of his soul like
    dust. To whom was he to turn if not to Him in whose
    hands he felt himself, his soul, and his love?
    The horse was not yet ready, but feeling a peculiar
    concentration of his physical forces and his intellect on
    what he had to do, he started off on foot without waiting
    for the horse, and told Kouzma to overtake him.
    At the corner he met a night cabman driving hurriedly.
    In the little sledge, wrapped in a velvet cloak, sat Lizaveta
    Petrovna with a kerchief round her head. ‘Thank God!
    thank God!’ he said, overjoyed to recognize her little fair
    face which wore a peculiarly serious, even stern
    expression. Telling the driver not to stop, he ran along
    beside her.
    ‘For two hours, then? Not more?’ she inquired. ‘You
    should let Pyotr Dmitrievitch know, but don’t hurry him.
    And get some opium at the chemist’s.’
    ‘So you think that it may go on well? Lord have mercy
    on us and help us!’ Levin said, seeing his own horse
    driving out of the gate. Jumping into the sledge beside
    Konzma, he told him to drive to the doctor’s.
    Chapter 14
    The doctor was not yet up, and the footman said that
    ‘he had been up late, and had given orders not to be
    waked, but would get up soon.’ The footman was
    cleaning the lamp-chimneys, and seemed very busy about
    them. This concentration of the footman upon his lamps,
    and his indifference to what was passing in Levin, at first
    astounded him, but immediately on considering the
    question he realized that no one knew or was bound to
    know his feelings, and that it was all the more necessary to
    act calmly, sensibly, and resolutely to get through this wall
    of indifference and attain his aim.
    ‘Don’t be in a hurry or let anything slip,’ Levin said to
    himself, feeling a greater and greater flow of physical
    energy and attention to all that lay before him to do.
    Having ascertained that the doctor was not getting up,
    Levin considered various plans, and decided on the
    following one: that Konzma should go for another doctor,
    while he himself should go to the chemist’s for opium,
    and if when he came back the doctor had not yet begun to
    get up, he would either by tipping the footman, or by
    force, wake the doctor at all hazards.
    At the chemist’s the lank shopman sealed up a packet of
    powders for a coachman who stood waiting, and refused
    him opium with the same callousness with which the
    doctor’s footman had cleaned his lamp chimneys. Trying
    not to get flurried or out of temper, Levin mentioned the
    names of the doctor and midwife, and explaining what the
    opium was needed for, tried to persuade him. The assistant
    inquired in German whether he should give it, and
    receiving an affirmative reply from behind the partition,
    he took out a bottle and a funnel, deliberately poured the
    opium from a bigger bottle into a little one, stuck on a
    label, sealed it up, in spite of Levin’s request that he would
    not do so, and was about to wrap it up too. This was more
    than Levin could stand; he took the bottle firmly out of
    his hands, and ran to the big glass doors. The doctor was
    not even now getting up, and the footman, busy now in
    putting down the rugs, refused to wake him. Levin
    deliberately took out a ten rouble note, and, careful to
    speak slowly, though losing no time over the business, he
    handed him the note, and explained that Pyotr
    Dmitrievitch (what a great and important personage he
    seemed to Levin now, this Pyotr Dmitrievitch, who had
    been of so little consequence in his eyes before!) had
    promised to come at any time; that he would certainly not
    be angry! and that he must therefore wake him at once.
    The footman agreed, and went upstairs, taking Levin
    into the waiting room.
    Levin could hear through the door the doctor
    coughing, moving about, washing, and saying something.
    Three minutes passed; it seemed to Levin that more than
    an hour had gone by. He could not wait any longer.
    ‘Pyotr Dmitrievitch, Pyotr Dmitrievitch!’ he said in an
    imploring voice at the open door. ‘For God’s sake, forgive
    me! See me as you are. It’s been going on more than two
    hours already.’
    ‘I a minute; in a minute!’ answered a voice, and to his
    amazement Levin heard that the doctor was smiling as he
    spoke.
    ‘For one instant.’
    ‘In a minute.’
    Two minutes more passed while the doctor was putting
    on his boots, and two minutes more while the doctor put
    on his coat and combed his hair.
    ‘Pyotr Dmitrievitch!’ Levin was beginning again in a
    plaintive voice, just as the doctor came in dressed and
    ready. ‘These people have no conscience,’ thought Levin.
    ‘Combing his hair, while we’re dying!’
    ‘Good morning!’ the doctor said to him, shaking hands,
    and, as it were, teasing him with his composure. ‘There’s
    no hurry. Well now?’
    Trying to be as accurate as possible Levin began to tell
    him every unnecessary detail of his wife’s condition,
    interrupting his account repeatedly with entreaties that the
    doctor would come with him at once.
    ‘Oh, you needn’t be in any hurry. You don’t
    understand, you know. I’m certain I’m not wanted, still
    I’ve promised, and if you like, I’ll come. But there’s no
    hurry. Please sit down; won’t you have some coffee?’
    Levin stared at him with eyes that asked whether he
    was laughing at him; but the doctor had no notion of
    making fun of him.
    ‘I know, I know,’ the doctor said, smiling; ‘I’m a
    married man myself; and at these moments we husbands
    are very much to be pitied. I’ve a patient whose husband
    always takes refuge in the stables on such occasions.’
    ‘But what do you think, Pyotr Dmitrievitch? Do you
    suppose it may go all right?’
    ‘Everything points to a favorable issue.’
    ‘So you’ll come immediately?’ said Levin, looking
    wrathfully at the servant who was bringing in the coffee.
    ‘In an hour’s time.’

    ‘Oh, for mercy’s sake!’
    ‘Well, let me drink my coffee, anyway.’
    The doctor started upon his coffee. Both were silent.
    ‘The Turks are really getting beaten, though. Did you
    read yesterday’s telegrams?’ said the doctor, munching
    some roll.
    ‘No, I can’t stand it!’ said Levin, jumping up. ‘So you’ll
    be with us in a quarter of an hour.’
    ‘In half an hour.’
    ‘On your honor?’
    When Levin got home, he drove up at the same time as
    the princess, and they went up to the bedroom door
    together. The princess had tears in her eyes, and her hands
    were shaking. Seeing Levin, she embraced him, and burst
    into tears.
    ‘Well, my dear Lizaveta Petrovna?’ she queried,
    clasping the hand of the midwife, who came out to meet
    them with a beaming and anxious face.
    ‘She’s going on well,’ she said; ‘persuade her to lie
    down. She will be easier so.’
    From the moment when he had waked up and
    understood what was going on, Levin had prepared his
    mind to bear resolutely what was before him, and without
    considering or anticipating anything, to avoid upsetting his
    wife, and on the contrary to soothe her and keep up her
    courage. Without allowing himself even to think of what
    was to come, of how it would end, judging from his
    inquiries as to the usual duration of these ordeals, Levin
    had in his imagination braced himself to bear up and to
    keep a tight rein on his feelings for five hours, and it had
    seemed to him he could do this. But when he came back
    from the doctor’s and saw her sufferings again, he fell to
    repeating more and more frequently: ‘Lord, have mercy
    on us, and succor us!’ He sighed, and flung his head up,
    and began to feel afraid he could not bear it, that he would
    burst into tears or run away. Such agony it was to him.
    And only one hour had passed.
    But after that hour there passed another hour, two
    hours, three, the full five hours he had fixed as the furthest
    limit of his sufferings, and the position was still unchanged;
    and he was still bearing it because there was nothing to be
    done but bear it; every instant feeling that he had reached
    the utmost limits of his endurance, and that his heart
    would break with sympathy and pain.
    But still the minutes passed by and the hours, and still
    hours more, and his misery and horror grew and were
    more and more intense.
    All the ordinary conditions of life, without which one
    can form no conception of anything, had ceased to exist
    for Levin. He lost all sense of time. Minutes—those
    minutes when she sent for him and he held her moist
    hand, that would squeeze his hand with extraordinary
    violence and then push it away—seemed to him hours,
    and hours seemed to him minutes. He was surprised when
    Lizaveta Petrovna asked him to light a candle behind a
    screen, and he found that it was five o’clock in the
    afternoon. If he had been told it was only ten o’clock in
    the morning he would not have been more surprised.
    Where he was all this time, he knew as little as the time of
    anything. He saw her swollen face, sometimes bewildered
    and in agony, sometimes smiling and trying to reassure
    him. He saw the old princess too, flushed and
    overwrought, with her gray curls in disorder, forcing
    herself to gulp down her tears, biting her lips; he saw
    Dolly too and the doctor, smoking fat cigarettes, and
    Lizaveta Petrovna with a firm, resolute, reassuring face,
    and the old prince walking up and down the hall with a
    frowning face. But why they came in and went out,
    where they were, he did not know. The princess was with
    the doctor in the bedroom, then in the study, where a
    table set for dinner suddenly appeared; then she was not
    there, but Dolly was. Then Levin remembered he had
    been sent somewhere. Once he had been sent to move a
    table and sofa. He had done this eagerly, thinking it had to
    be done for her sake, and only later on he found it was his
    own bed he had been getting ready. Then he had been
    sent to the study to ask the doctor something. The doctor
    had answered and then had said something about the
    irregularities in the municipal council. Then he had been
    sent to the bedroom to help the old princess to move the
    holy picture in its silver and gold setting, and with the
    princess’s old waiting maid he had clambered on a shelf to
    reach it and had broken the little lamp, and the old servant
    had tried to reassure him about the lamp and about his
    wife, and he carried the holy picture and set it at Kitty’s
    head, carefully tucking it in behind the pillow. But where,
    when, and why all this had happened, he could not tell.
    He did not understand why the old princess took his hand,
    and looking compassionately at him, begged him not to
    worry himself, and Dolly persuaded him to eat something
    and led him out of the room, and even the doctor looked
    seriously and with commiseration at him and offered him a
    drop of something.
    All he knew and felt was that what was happening was
    what had happened nearly a year before in the hotel of the
    country town at the deathbed of his brother Nikolay. But
    that had been grief— this was joy. Yet that grief and this
    joy were alike outside all the ordinary conditions of life;
    they were loopholes, as it were, in that ordinary life
    through which there came glimpses of something sublime.
    And in the contemplation of this sublime something the
    soul was exalted to inconceivable heights of which it had
    before had no conception, while reason lagged behind,
    unable to keep up with it.
    ‘Lord, have mercy on us, and succor us!’ he repeated to
    himself incessantly, feeling, in spite of his long and, as it
    seemed, complete alienation from religion, that he turned
    to God just as trustfully and simply as he had in his
    childhood and first youth.
    All this time he had two distinct spiritual conditions.
    One was away from her, with the doctor, who kept
    smoking one fat cigarette after another and extinguishing
    them on the edge of a full ash tray, with Dolly, and with
    the old prince, where there was talk about dinner, about
    politics, about Marya Petrovna’s illness, and where Levin
    suddenly forgot for a minute what was happening, and felt
    as though he had waked up from sleep; the other was in
    her presence, at her pillow, where his heart seemed
    breaking and still did not break from sympathetic
    suffering, and he prayed to God without ceasing. And
    every time he was brought back from a moment of
    oblivion by a scream reaching him from the bedroom, he
    fell into the same strange terror that had come upon him
    the first minute. Every time he heard a shriek, he jumped
    up, ran to justify himself, remembered on the way that he
    was not to blame, and he longed to defend her, to help
    her. But as he looked at her, he saw again that help was
    impossible, and he was filled with terror and prayed:
    ‘Lord, have mercy on us, and help us!’ And as time went
    on, both these conditions became more intense; the
    calmer he became away from her, completely forgetting
    her, the more agonizing became both her sufferings and
    his feeling of helplessness before them. He jumped up,
    would have liked to run away, but ran to her.
    Sometimes, when again and again she called upon him,
    he blamed her; but seeing her patient, smiling face, and
    hearing the words, ‘I am worrying you,’ he threw the
    blame on God; but thinking of God, at once he fell to
    beseeching God to forgive him and have mercy.
    Chapter 15
    He did not know whether it was late or early. The
    candles had all burned out. Dolly had just been in the
    study and had suggested to the doctor that he should lie
    down. Levin sat listening to the doctor’s stories of a quack
    mesmerizer and looking at the ashes of his cigarette. There
    had been a period of repose, and he had sunk into
    oblivion. He had completely forgotten what was going on
    now. He heard the doctor’s chat and understood it.
    Suddenly there came an unearthly shriek. The shriek was
    so awful that Levin did not even jump up, but holding his
    breath, gazed in terrified inquiry at the doctor. The doctor
    put his head on one side, listened, and smiled approvingly.
    Everything was so extraordinary that nothing could strike
    Levin as strange. ‘I suppose it must be so,’ he thought, and
    still sat where he was. Whose scream was this? He jumped
    up, ran on tiptoe to the bedroom, edged round Lizaveta
    Petrovna and the princess, and took up his position at
    Kitty’s pillow. The scream had subsided, but there was
    some change now. What it was he did not see and did not
    comprehend, and he had no wish to see or comprehend.
    But he saw it by the face of Lizaveta Petrovna. Lizaveta
    Petrovna’s face was stern and pale, and still as resolute,
    though her jaws were twitching, and her eyes were fixed
    intently on Kitty. Kitty’s swollen and agonized face, a tress
    of hair clinging to her moist brow, was turned to him and
    sought his eyes. Her lifted hands asked for his hands.
    Clutching his chill hands in her moist ones, she began
    squeezing them to her face.
    ‘Don’t go, don’t go! I’m not afraid, I’m not afraid!’ she
    said rapidly. ‘Mamma, take my earrings. They bother me.
    You’re not afraid? Quick, quick, Lizaveta Petrovna..’
    She spoke quickly, very quickly, and tried to smile. But
    suddenly her face was drawn, she pushed him away.
    ‘Oh, this is awful! I’m dying, I’m dying! Go away!’ she
    shrieked, and again he heard that unearthly scream.
    Levin clutched at his head and ran out of the room.
    ‘It’s nothing, it’s nothing, it’s all right,’ Dolly called
    after him.
    But they might say what they liked, he knew now that
    all was over. He stood in the next room, his head leaning
    against the door post, and heard shrieks, howls such as he
    had never heard before, and he knew that what had been
    Kitty was uttering these shrieks. He had long ago ceased to
    wish for the child. By now he loathed this child. He did
    not even wish for her life now, all he longed for was the
    end of this awful anguish.
    ‘Doctor! what is it? What is it? By God!’ he said,
    snatching at the doctor’s hand as he came up.
    ‘It’s the end,’ said the doctor. And the doctor’s face was
    so grave as he said it that Levin took THE END as
    meaning her death.
    Beside himself, he ran into the bedroom. The first
    thing he saw was the face of Lizaveta Petrovna. It was
    even more frowning and stern. Kitty’s face he did not
    know. In the place where it had been was something that
    was fearful in its strained distortion and in the sounds that
    came from it. He fell down with his head on the wooden
    framework of the bed, feeling that his heart was bursting.
    The awful scream never paused, it became still more
    awful, and as though it had reached the utmost limit of
    terror, suddenly it ceased. Levin could not believe his ears,
    but there could be no doubt; the scream had ceased and
    he heard a subdued stir and bustle, and hurried breathing,
    and her voice, gasping, alive, tender, and blissful, uttered
    softly, ‘It’s over!’
    He lifted his head. With her hands hanging exhausted
    on the quilt, looking extraordinarily lovely and serene, she
    looked at him in silence and tried to smile, and could not.

    And suddenly, from the mysterious and awful far-away
    world in which he had been living for the last twenty-two
    hours, Levin felt himself all in an instant borne back to the
    old every-day world, glorified though now, by such a
    radiance of happiness that he could not bear it. The
    strained chords snapped, sobs and tears of joy which he
    had never foreseen rose up with such violence that his
    whole body shook, that for long they prevented him from
    speaking.
    Falling on his knees before the bed, he held his wife’s
    hand before his lips and kissed it, and the hand, with a
    weak movement of the fingers, responded to his kiss. And
    meanwhile, there at the foot of the bed, in the deft hands
    of Lizaveta Petrovna, like a flickering light in a lamp, lay
    the life of a human creature, which had never existed
    before, and which would now with the same right, with
    the same importance to itself, live and create in its own
    image.
    ‘Alive! alive! And a boy too! Set your mind at rest!’
    Levin heard Lizaveta Petrovna saying, as she slapped the
    baby’s back with a shaking hand.
    ‘Mamma, is it true?’ said Kitty’s voice.
    The princess’s sobs were all the answers she could
    make. And in the midst of the silence there came in

    unmistakable reply to the mother’s question, a voice quite
    unlike the subdued voices speaking in the room. It was the
    bold, clamorous, self-assertive squall of the new human
    being, who had so incomprehensibly appeared.
    If Levin had been told before that Kitty was dead, and
    that he had died with her, and that their children were
    angels, and that God was standing before him, he would
    have been surprised at nothing. But now, coming back to
    the world of reality, he had to make great mental efforts to
    take in that she was alive and well, and that the creature
    squalling so desperately was his son. Kitty was alive, her
    agony was over. And he was unutterably happy. That he
    understood; he was completely happy in it. But the baby?
    Whence, why, who was he?... He could not get used to
    the idea. It seemed to him something extraneous,
    superfluous, to which he could not accustom himself.
    Chapter 16
    At ten o’clock the old prince, Sergey Ivanovitch, and
    Stepan Arkadyevitch were sitting at Levin’s. Having
    inquired after Kitty, they had dropped into conversation
    upon other subjects. Levin heard them, and unconsciously,
    as they talked, going over the past, over what had been up
    to that morning, he thought of himself as he had been
    yesterday till that point. It was as though a hundred years
    had passed since then. He felt himself exalted to
    unattainable heights, from which he studiously lowered
    himself so as not to wound the people he was talking to.
    He talked, and was all the time thinking of his wife, of her
    condition now, of his son, in whose existence he tried to
    school himself into believing. The whole world of
    woman, which had taken for him since his marriage a new
    value he had never suspected before, was now so exalted
    that he could not take it in in his imagination. He heard
    them talk of yesterday’s dinner at the club, and thought:
    ‘What is happening with her now? Is she asleep? How is
    she? What is she thinking of? Is he crying, my son
    Dmitri?’ And in the middle of the conversation, in the
    middle of a sentence, he jumped up and went out of the
    room.
    ‘Send me word if I can see her,’ said the prince.
    ‘Very well, in a minute,’ answered Levin, and without
    stopping, he went to her room.
    She was not asleep, she was talking gently with her
    mother, making plans about the christening.
    Carefully set to rights, with hair well-brushed, in a
    smart little cap with some blue in it, her arms out on the
    quilt, she was lying on her back. Meeting his eyes, her
    eyes drew him to her. Her face, bright before, brightened
    still more as he drew near her. There was the same change
    in it from earthly to unearthly that is seen in the face of
    the dead. But then it means farewell, here it meant
    welcome. Again a rush of emotion, such as he had felt at
    the moment of the child’s birth, flooded his heart. She
    took his hand and asked him if he had slept. He could not
    answer, and turned away, struggling with his weakness.
    ‘I have had a nap, Kostya!’ she said to him; ‘and I am so
    comfortable now.’
    She looked at him, but suddenly her expression
    changed.
    ‘Give him to me,’ she said, hearing the baby’s cry.
    ‘Give him to me, Lizaveta Petrovna, and he shall look at
    him.’
    ‘To be sure, his papa shall look at him,’ said Lizaveta
    Petrovna, getting up and bringing something red, and
    queer, and wriggling. ‘Wait a minute, we’ll make him tidy
    first,’ and Lizaveta Petrovna laid the red wobbling thing
    on the bed, began untrussing and trussing up the baby,
    lifting it up and turning it over with one finger and
    powdering it with something.
    Levin, looking at the tiny, pitiful creature, made
    strenuous efforts to discover in his heart some traces of
    fatherly feeling for it. He felt nothing towards it but
    disgust. But when it was undressed and he caught a
    glimpse of wee, wee, little hands, little feet, saffroncolored,
    with little toes, too, and positively with a little big
    toe different from the rest, and when he saw Lizaveta
    Petrovna closing the wide-open little hands, as though
    they were soft springs, and putting them into linen
    garments, such pity for the little creature came upon him,
    and such terror that she would hurt it, that he held her
    hand back.
    Lizaveta Petrovna laughed.
    ‘Don’t be frightened, don’t be frightened!’
    When the baby had been put to rights and transformed
    into a firm doll, Lizaveta Petrovna dandled it as though
    proud of her handiwork, and stood a little away so that
    Levin might see his son in all his glory.
    Kitty looked sideways in the same direction, never
    taking her eyes off the baby. ‘Give him to me! give him to
    me!’ she said, and even made as though she would sit up.
    ‘What are you thinking of, Katerina Alexandrovna, you
    mustn’t move like that! Wait a minute. I’ll give him to
    you. Here we’re showing papa what a fine fellow we are!’
    And Lizaveta Petrovna, with one hand supporting the
    wobbling head, lifted up on the other arm the strange,
    limp, red creature, whose head was lost in its swaddling
    clothes. But it had a nose, too, and slanting eyes and
    smacking lips.
    ‘A splendid baby!’ said Lizaveta Petrovna.
    Levin sighed with mortification. This splendid baby
    excited in him no feeling but disgust and compassion. It
    was not at all the feeling he had looked forward to.
    He turned away while Lizaveta Petrovna put the baby
    to the unaccustomed breast.
    Suddenly laughter made him look round. The baby had
    taken the breast.
    ‘Come, that’s enough, that’s enough!’ said Lizaveta
    Petrovna, but Kitty would not let the baby go. He fell
    asleep in her arms.
    ‘Look, now,’ said Kitty, turning the baby so that he
    could see it. The aged-looking little face suddenly
    puckered up still more and the baby sneezed.
    Smiling, hardly able to restrain his tears, Levin kissed
    his wife and went out of the dark room. What he felt
    towards this little creature was utterly unlike what he had
    expected. There was nothing cheerful and joyous in the
    feeling; on the contrary, it was a new torture of
    apprehension. It was the consciousness of a new sphere of
    liability to pain. And this sense was so painful at first, the
    apprehension lest this helpless creature should suffer was so
    intense, that it prevented him from noticing the strange
    thrill of senseless joy and even pride that he had felt when
    the baby sneezed.
    Chapter 17
    Stepan Arkadyevitch’s affairs were in a very bad way.
    The money for two-thirds of the forest had all been
    spent already, and he had borrowed from the merchant in
    advance at ten per cent discount, almost all the remaining
    third. The merchant would not give more, especially as
    Darya Alexandrovna, for the first time that winter insisting
    on her right to her own property, had refused to sign the
    receipt for the payment of the last third of the forest. All
    his salary went on household expenses and in payment of
    petty debts that could not be put off. There was positively
    no money.
    This was unpleasant and awkward, and in Stepan
    Arkadyevitch’s opinion things could not go on like this.
    The explanation of the position was, in his view, to be
    found in the fact that his salary was too small. The post he
    filled had been unmistakably very good five years ago, but
    it was so no longer.
    Petrov, the bank director, had twelve thousand;
    Sventitsky, a company director, had seventeen thousand;
    Mitin, who had founded a bank, received fifty thousand.
    ‘Clearly I’ve been napping, and they’ve overlooked
    me,’ Stepan Arkadyevitch thought about himself. And he
    began keeping his eyes and ears open, and towards the end
    of the winter he had discovered a very good berth and had
    formed a plan of attack upon it, at first from Moscow
    through aunts, uncles, and friends, and then, when the
    matter was well advanced, in the spring, he went himself
    to Petersburg. It was one of those snug, lucrative berths of
    which there are so many more nowadays than there used
    to be, with incomes ranging from one thousand to fifty
    thousand roubles. It was the post of secretary of the
    committee of the amalgamated agency of the southern
    railways, and of certain banking companies. This position,
    like all such appointments, called for such immense energy
    and such varied qualifications, that it was difficult for them
    to be found united in any one man. And since a man
    combining all the qualifications was not to be found, it
    was at least better that the post be filled by an honest than
    by a dishonest man. And Stepan Arkadyevitch was not
    merely an honest man—unemphatically—in the common
    acceptation of the words, he was an honest man—
    emphatically—in that special sense which the word has in
    Moscow, when they talk of an ‘honest’ politician, an
    ‘honest’ writer, an ‘honest’ newspaper, an ‘honest’
    institution, an ‘honest’ tendency, meaning not simply that
    the man or the institution is not dishonest, but that they
    are capable on occasion of taking a line of their own in
    opposition to the authorities.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch moved in those circles in Moscow
    in which that expression had come into use, was regarded
    there as an honest man, and so had more right to this
    appointment than others.
    The appointment yielded an income of from seven to
    ten thousand a year, and Oblonsky could fill it without
    giving up his government position. It was in the hands of
    two ministers, one lady, and two Jews, and all these
    people, though the way had been paved already with
    them, Stepan Arkadyevitch had to see in Petersburg.
    Besides this business, Stepan Arkadyevitch had promised
    his sister Anna to obtain from Karenin a definite answer
    on the question of divorce. And begging fifty roubles from
    Dolly, he set off for Petersburg.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch sat in Karenin’s study listening to
    his report on the causes of the unsatisfactory position of
    Russian finance, and only waiting for the moment when
    he would finish to speak about his own business or about
    Anna.
    ‘Yes, that’s very true,’ he said, when Alexey
    Alexandrovitch took off the pince-nez, without which he
    could not read now, and looked inquiringly at his former
    brother-in-law, ‘that’s very true in particular cases, but still
    the principle of our day is freedom.’
    ‘Yes, but I lay down another principle, embracing the
    principle of freedom,’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch, with
    emphasis on the word ‘embracing,’ and he put on his
    pince-nez again, so as to read the passage in which this
    statement was made. And turning over the beautifully
    written, wide-margined manuscript, Alexey
    Alexandrovitch read aloud over again the conclusive
    passage.
    ‘I don’t advocate protection for the sake of private
    interests, but for the public weal, and for the lower and
    upper classes equally,’ he said, looking over his pince-nez
    at Oblonsky. ‘But THEY cannot grasp that, THEY are
    taken up now with personal interests, and carried away by
    phrases.’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch knew that when Karenin began to
    talk of what THEY were doing and thinking, the persons
    who would not accept his report and were the cause of
    everything wrong in Russia, that it was coming near the
    end. And so now he eagerly abandoned the principle of
    free-trade, and fully agreed. Alexey Alexandrovitch
    paused, thoughtfully turning over the pages of his
    manuscript.
    ‘Oh, by the way,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, ‘I wanted
    to ask you, some time when you see Pomorsky, to drop
    him a hint that I should be very glad to get that new
    appointment of secretary of the committee of the
    amalgamated agency of the southern railways and banking
    companies.’ Stepan Arkadyevitch was familiar by now
    with the title of the post he coveted, and he brought it out
    rapidly without mistake.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch questioned him as to the duties
    of this new committee, and pondered. He was considering
    whether the new committee would not be acting in some
    way contrary to the views he had been advocating. But as
    the influence of the new committee was of a very
    complex nature, and his views were of very wide
    application, he could not decide this straight off, and
    taking off his pince-nez, he said:
    ‘Of course, I can mention it to him; but what is your
    reason precisely for wishing to obtain the appointment?’
    ‘It’s a good salary, rising to nine thousand, and my
    means..’
    ‘Nine thousand!’ repeated Alexey Alexandrovitch, and
    he frowned. The high figure of the salary made him reflect
    that on that side Stepan Arkadyevitch’s proposed position
    ran counter to the main tendency of his own projects of
    reform, which always leaned towards economy.
    ‘I consider, and I have embodied my views in a note
    on the subject, that in our day these immense salaries are
    evidence of the unsound economic assiette of our
    finances.’
    ‘But what’s to be done?’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Suppose a bank director gets ten thousand—well, he’s
    worth it; or an engineer gets twenty thousand—after all,
    it’s a growing thing, you know!’
    ‘I assume that a salary is the price paid for a
    commodity, and it ought to conform with the law of
    supply and demand. If the salary is fixed without any
    regard for that law, as, for instance, when I see two
    engineers leaving college together, both equally well
    trained and efficient, and one getting forty thousand while
    the other is satisfied with two; or when I see lawyers and
    hussars, having no special qualifications, appointed
    directors of banking companies with immense salaries, I
    conclude that the salary is not fixed in accordance with the
    law of supply and demand, but simply through personal
    interest. And this is an abuse of great gravity in itself, and
    one that reacts injuriously on the government service. I
    consider..’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch made haste to interrupt his
    brother-in-law.
    ‘Yes; but you must agree that it’s a new institution of
    undoubted utility that’s being started. After all, you know,
    it’s a growing thing! What they lay particular stress on is
    the thing being carried on honestly,’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch with emphasis.
    But the Moscow significance of the word ‘honest’ was
    lost on Alexey Alexandrovitch.
    ‘Honesty is only a negative qualification,’ he said.
    ‘Well, you’ll do me a great service, anyway,’ said
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, ‘by putting in a word to
    Pomorsky—just in the way of conversation...’
    ‘But I fancy it’s more in Volgarinov’s hands,’ said
    Alexey Alexandrovitch.
    ‘Volgarinov has fully assented, as far as he’s concerned,’
    said Stepan Arkadyevitch, turning red. Stepan
    Arkadyevitch reddened at the mention of that name,
    because he had been that morning at the Jew Volgarinov’s,
    and the visit had left an unpleasant recollection.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch believed most positively that the
    committee in which he was trying to get an appointment
    was a new, genuine, and honest public body, but that
    morning when Volgarinov had— intentionally, beyond a
    doubt—kept him two hours waiting with other petitioners
    in his waiting room, he had suddenly felt uneasy.
    Whether he was uncomfortable that he, a descendant of
    Rurik, Prince Oblonsky, had been kept for two hours
    waiting to see a Jew, or that for the first time in his life he
    was not following the example of his ancestors in serving
    the government, but was turning off into a new career,
    anyway he was very uncomfortable. During those two
    hours in Volgarinov’s waiting room Stepan Arkadyevitch,
    stepping jauntily about the room, pulling his whiskers,
    entering into conversation with the other petitioners, and
    inventing an epigram on his position, assiduously
    concealed from others, and even from himself, the feeling
    he was experiencing.
    But all the time he was uncomfortable and angry, he
    could not have said why—whether because he could not
    get his epigram just right, or from some other reason.
    When at last Volgarinov had received him with
    exaggerated politeness and unmistakable triumph at his
    humiliation, and had all but refused the favor asked of
    him, Stepan Arkadyevitch had made haste to forget it all as
    soon as possible. And now, at the mere recollection, he
    blushed.
    Chapter 18
    ‘Now there is something I want to talk about, and you
    know what it is. About Anna,’ Stepan Arkadyevitch said,
    pausing for a brief space, and shaking off the unpleasant
    impression.
    As soon as Oblonsky uttered Anna’s name, the face of
    Alexey Alexandrovitch was completely transformed; all the
    life was gone out of it, and it looked weary and dead.
    ‘What is it exactly that you want from me?’ he said,
    moving in his chair and snapping his pince-nez.
    ‘A definite settlement, Alexey Alexandrovitch, some
    settlement of the position. I’m appealing to you’ ("not as
    an injured husband,’ Stepan Arkadyevitch was going to
    say, but afraid of wrecking his negotiation by this, he
    changed the words) ‘not as a statesman’ (which did not
    sound a propos), ‘but simply as a man, and a good-hearted
    man and a Christian. You must have pity on her,’ he said.
    ‘That is, in what way precisely?’ Karenin said softly.
    ‘Yes, pity on her. If you had seen her as I have!—I
    have been spending all the winter with her—you would
    have pity on her. Her position is awful, simply awful!’
    ‘I had imagined,’ answered Alexey Alexandrovitch in a
    higher, almost shrill voice, ‘that Anna Arkadyevna had
    everything she had desired for herself.’
    ‘Oh, Alexey Alexandrovitch, for heaven’s sake, don’t
    let us indulge in recriminations! What is past is past, and
    you know what she wants and is waiting for—divorce.’
    ‘But I believe Anna Arkadyevna refuses a divorce, if I
    make it a condition to leave me my son. I replied in that
    sense, and supposed that the matter was ended. I consider
    it at an end,’ shrieked Alexey Alexandrovitch.
    ‘But, for heaven’s sake, don’t get hot!’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, touching his brother-in-law’s knee. ‘The
    matter is not ended. If you will allow me to recapitulate, it
    was like this: when you parted, you were as magnanimous
    as could possibly be; you were ready to give her
    everything—freedom, divorce even. She appreciated that.
    No, don’t think that. She did appreciate it—to such a
    degree that at the first moment, feeling how she had
    wronged you, she did not consider and could not consider
    everything. She gave up everything. But experience, time,
    have shown that her position is unbearable, impossible.’
    ‘The life of Anna Arkadyevna can have no interest for
    me,’ Alexey Alexandrovitch put in, lifting his eyebrows.
    ‘Allow me to disbelieve that,’ Stepan Arkadyevitch
    replied gently. ‘Her position is intolerable for her, and of
    no benefit to anyone whatever. She has deserved it, you
    will say. She knows that and asks you for nothing; she says
    plainly that she dare not ask you. But I, all of us, her
    relatives, all who love her, beg you, entreat you. Why
    should she suffer? Who is any the better for it?’
    ‘Excuse me, you seem to put me in the position of the
    guilty party,’ observed Alexey Alexandrovitch.
    ‘Oh, no, oh, no, not at all! please understand me,’ said
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, touching his hand again, as though
    feeling sure this physical contact would soften his brotherin-
    law. ‘All I say is this: her position is intolerable, and it
    might be alleviated by you, and you will lose nothing by
    it. I will arrange it all for you, so that you’ll not notice it.
    You did promise it, you know.’
    ‘The promise was given before. And I had supposed
    that the question of my son had settled the matter. Besides,
    I had hoped that Anna Arkadyevna had enough
    generosity...’ Alexey Alexandrovitch articulated with
    difficulty, his lips twitching and his face white.
    ‘She leaves it all to your generosity. She begs, she
    implores one thing of you—to extricate her from the
    impossible position in which she is placed. She does not
    ask for her son now. Alexey Alexandrovitch, you are a
    good man. Put yourself in her position for a minute. The
    question of divorce for her in her position is a question of
    life and death. If you had not promised it once, she would
    have reconciled herself to her position, she would have
    gone on living in the country. But you promised it, and
    she wrote to you, and moved to Moscow. And here she’s
    been for six months in Moscow, where every chance
    meeting cuts her to the heart, every day expecting an
    answer. Why, it’s like keeping a condemned criminal for
    six months with the rope round his neck, promising him
    perhaps death, perhaps mercy. Have pity on her, and I will
    undertake to arrange everything. Vos scrupules..’
    ‘I am not talking about that, about that...’ Alexey
    Alexandrovitch interrupted with disgust. ‘But, perhaps, I
    promised what I had no right to promise.’
    ‘So you go back from your promise?’
    ‘I have never refused to do all that is possible, but I
    want time to consider how much of what I promised is
    possible.’
    ‘No, Alexey Alexandrovitch!’ cried Oblonsky, jumping
    up, ‘I won’t believe that! She’s unhappy as only an
    unhappy woman can be, and you cannot refuse in such..’
    ‘As much of what I promised as is possible. Vous
    professez d’etre libre penseur. But I as a believer cannot, in
    a matter of such gravity, act in opposition to the Christian
    law.’
    ‘But in Christian societies and among us, as far as I’m
    aware, divorce is allowed,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Divorce is sanctioned even by our church. And we see..’
    ‘It is allowed, but not in the sense..’
    ‘Alexey Alexandrovitch, you are not like yourself,’ said
    Oblonsky, after a brief pause. ‘Wasn’t it you (and didn’t
    we all appreciate it in you?) who forgave everything, and
    moved simply by Christian feeling was ready to make any
    sacrifice? You said yourself: if a man take thy coat, give
    him thy cloak also, and now..’
    ‘I beg,’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch shrilly, getting
    suddenly onto his feet, his face white and his jaws
    twitching, ‘I beg you to drop this...to drop...this subject!’
    ‘Oh, no! Oh, forgive me, forgive me if I have
    wounded you,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, holding out his
    hand with a smile of embarrassment; ‘but like a messenger
    I have simply performed the commission given me.’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch gave him his hand, pondered a
    little, and said:

    ‘I must think it over and seek for guidance. The day
    after tomorrow I will give you a final answer,’ he said,
    after considering a moment.
    Chapter 19
    Stepan Arkadyevitch was about to go away when
    Korney came in to announce:
    ‘Sergey Alexyevitch!’
    ‘Who’s Sergey Alexyevitch?’ Stepan Arkadyevitch was
    beginning, but he remembered immediately.
    ‘Ah, Seryozha!’ he said aloud. ‘Sergey Alexeitch! I
    thought it was the director of a department. Anna asked
    me to see him too,’ he thought.
    And he recalled the timid, piteous expression with
    which Anna had said to him at parting: ‘Anyway, you will
    see him. Find out exactly where he is, who is looking after
    him. And Stiva...if it were possible! Could it be possible?’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch knew what was meant by that ‘if it
    were possible,’—if it were possible to arrange the divorce
    so as to let her have her son.... Stepan Arkadyevitch saw
    now that it was no good to dream of that, but still he was
    glad to see his nephew.
    Alexey Alexandrovitch reminded his brother-in-law
    that they never spoke to the boy of his mother, and he
    begged him not to mention a single word about her.
    ‘He was very ill after that interview with his mother,
    which we had not foreseen,’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch.
    ‘Ideed, we feared for his life. But with rational treatment,
    and sea-bathing in the summer, he regained his strength,
    and now, by the doctor’s advice, I have let him go to
    school. And certainly the companionship of school has had
    a good effect on him, and he is perfectly well, and making
    good progress.’
    ‘What a fine fellow he’s grown! He’s not Seryozha
    now, but quite full-fledged Sergey Alexeitch!’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, smiling, as he looked at the handsome,
    broad-shouldered lad in blue coat and long trousers, who
    walked in alertly and confidently. The boy looked healthy
    and good-humored. He bowed to his uncle as to a
    stranger, but recognizing him, he blushed and turned
    hurriedly away from him, as though offended and irritated
    at something. The boy went up to his father and handed
    him a note of the marks he had gained in school.
    ‘Well, that’s very fair,’ said his father, ‘you can go.’
    ‘He’s thinner and taller, and has grown out of being a
    child into a boy; I like that,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Do you remember me?’
    The boy looked back quickly at his uncle.
    ‘Yes, mon oncle,’ he answered, glancing at his father,
    and again he looked downcast.
    His uncle called him to him, and took his hand.
    ‘Well, and how are you getting on?’ he said, wanting to
    talk to him, and not knowing what to say.
    The boy, blushing and making no answer, cautiously
    drew his hand away. As soon as Stepan Arkadyevitch let
    go his hand, he glanced doubtfully at his father, and like a
    bird set free, he darted out of the room.
    A year had passed since the last time Seryozha had seen
    his mother. Since then he had heard nothing more of her.
    And in the course of that year he had gone to school, and
    made friends among his schoolfellows. The dreams and
    memories of his mother, which had made him ill after
    seeing her, did not occupy his thoughts now. When they
    came back to him, he studiously drove them away,
    regarding them as shameful and girlish, below the dignity
    of a boy and a schoolboy. He knew that his father and
    mother were separated by some quarrel, he knew that he
    had to remain with his father, and he tried to get used to
    that idea.
    He disliked seeing his uncle, so like his mother, for it
    called up those memories of which he was ashamed. He
    disliked it all the more as from some words he had caught
    as he waited at the study door, and still more from the
    faces of his father and uncle, he guessed that they must
    have been talking of his mother. And to avoid
    condemning the father with whom he lived and on whom
    he was dependent, and, above all, to avoid giving way to
    sentimentality, which he considered so degrading,
    Seryozha tried not to look at his uncle who had come to
    disturb his peace of mind, and not to think of what he
    recalled to him.
    But when Stepan Arkadyevitch, going out after him,
    saw him on the stairs, and calling to him, asked him how
    he spent his playtime at school, Seryozha talked more
    freely to him away from his father’s presence.
    ‘We have a railway now,’ he said in answer to his
    uncle’s question. ‘It’s like this, do you see: two sit on a
    bench— they’re the passengers; and one stands up straight
    on the bench. And all are harnessed to it by their arms or
    by their belts, and they run through all the rooms—the
    doors are left open beforehand. Well, and it’s pretty hard
    work being the conductor!’
    ‘That’s the one that stands?’ Stepan Arkadyevitch
    inquired, smiling.
    ‘Yes, you want pluck for it, and cleverness too,
    especially when they stop all of a sudden, or someone falls
    down.’
    ‘Yes, that must be a serious matter,’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, watching with mournful interest the eager
    eyes, like his mother’s; not childish now—no longer fully
    innocent. And though he had promised Alexey
    Alexandrovitch not to speak of Anna, he could not
    restrain himself.
    ‘Do you remember your mother?’ he asked suddenly.
    ‘No, I don’t,’ Seryozha said quickly. He blushed
    crimson, and his face clouded over. And his uncle could
    get nothing more out of him. His tutor found his pupil on
    the staircase half an hour later, and for a long while he
    could not make out whether he was ill-tempered or
    crying.
    ‘What is it? I expect you hurt yourself when you fell
    down?’ said the tutor. ‘I told you it was a dangerous game.
    And we shall have to speak to the director.’
    ‘If I had hurt myself, nobody should have found it out,
    that’s certain.’
    ‘Well, what is it, then?’
    ‘Leave me alone! If I remember, or if I don’t
    remember?...what business is it of his? Why should I
    remember? Leave me in peace!’ he said, addressing not his
    tutor, but the whole world.

    Chapter 20
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, as usual, did not waste his time in
    Petersburg. In Petersburg, besides business, his sister’s
    divorce, and his coveted appointment, he wanted, as he
    always did, to freshen himself up, as he said, after the
    mustiness of Moscow.
    In spite of its cafes chantants and its omnibuses,
    Moscow was yet a stagnant bog. Stepan Arkadyevitch
    always felt it. After living for some time in Moscow,
    especially in close relations with his family, he was
    conscious of a depression of spirits. After being a long time
    in Moscow without a change, he reached a point when he
    positively began to be worrying himself over his wife’s illhumor
    and reproaches, over his children’s health and
    education, and the petty details of his official work; even
    the fact of being in debt worried him. But he had only to
    go and stay a little while in Petersburg, in the circle there
    in which he moved, where people lived—really lived—
    instead of vegetating as in Moscow, and all such ideas
    vanished and melted away at once, like wax before the
    fire. His wife?... Only that day he had been talking to
    Prince Tchetchensky. Prince Tchetchensky had a wife and

    family, grown-up pages in the corps,...and he had another
    illegitimate family of children also. Though the first family
    was very nice too, Prince Tchetchensky felt happier in his
    second family; and he used to take his eldest son with him
    to his second family, and told Stepan Arkadyevitch that he
    thought it good for his son, enlarging his ideas. What
    would have been said to that in Moscow?
    His children? In Petersburg children did not prevent
    their parents from enjoying life. The children were
    brought up in schools, and there was no trace of the wild
    idea that prevailed in Moscow, in Lvov’s household, for
    instance, that all the luxuries of life were for the children,
    while the parents have nothing but work and anxiety.
    Here people understood that a man is in duty bound to
    live for himself, as every man of culture should live.
    His official duties? Official work here was not the stiff,
    hopeless drudgery that it was in Moscow. Here there was
    some interest in official life. A chance meeting, a service
    rendered, a happy phrase, a knack of facetious mimicry,
    and a man’s career might be made in a trice. So it had
    been with Bryantsev, whom Stepan Arkadyevitch had met
    the previous day, and who was one of the highest
    functionaries in government now. There was some
    interest in official work like that.
    The Petersburg attitude on pecuniary matters had an
    especially soothing effect on Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    Bartnyansky, who must spend at least fifty thousand to
    judge by the style he lived in, had made an interesting
    comment the day before on that subject.
    As they were talking before dinner, Stepan
    Arkadyevitch said to Bartnyansky:
    ‘You’re friendly, I fancy, with Mordvinsky; you might
    do me a favor: say a word to him, please, for me. There’s
    an appointment I should like to get—secretary of the
    agency..’
    ‘Oh, I shan’t remember all that, if you tell it to me....
    But what possesses you to have to do with railways and
    Jews?... Take it as you will, it’s a low business.’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch did not say to Bartnyansky that it
    was a ‘growing thing’—Bartnyansky would not have
    understood that.
    ‘I want the money, I’ve nothing to live on.’
    ‘You’re living, aren’t you?’
    ‘Yes, but in debt.’
    ‘Are you, though? Heavily?’ said Bartnyansky
    sympathetically.
    ‘Very heavily: twenty thousand.’
    Bartnyansky broke into good-humored laughter.
    ‘Oh, lucky fellow!’ said he. ‘My debts mount up to a
    million and a half, and I’ve nothing, and still I can live, as
    you see!’
    And Stepan Arkadyevitch saw the correctness of this
    view not in words only but in actual fact. Zhivahov owed
    three hundred thousand, and hadn’t a farthing to bless
    himself with, and he lived, and in style too! Count
    Krivtsov was considered a hopeless case by everyone, and
    yet he kept two mistresses. Petrovsky had run through five
    millions, and still lived in just the same style, and was even
    a manager in the financial department with a salary of
    twenty thousand. But besides this, Petersburg had
    physically an agreeable effect on Stepan Arkadyevitch. It
    made him younger. In Moscow he sometimes found a
    gray hair in his head, dropped asleep after dinner,
    stretched, walked slowly upstairs, breathing heavily, was
    bored by the society of young women, and did not dance
    at balls. In Petersburg he always felt ten years younger.
    His experience in Petersburg was exactly what had
    been described to him on the previous day by Prince
    Pyotr Oblonsky, a man of sixty, who had just come back
    from abroad:
    ‘We don’t know the way to live here,’ said Pyotr
    Oblonsky. ‘I spent the summer in Baden, and you
    wouldn’t believe it, I felt quite a young man. At a glimpse
    of a pretty woman, my thoughts.... One dines and drinks a
    glass of wine, and feels strong and ready for anything. I
    came home to Russia—had to see my wife, and, what’s
    more, go to my country place; and there, you’d hardly
    believe it, in a fortnight I’d got into a dressing gown and
    given up dressing for dinner. Needn’t say I had no
    thoughts left for pretty women. I became quite an old
    gentleman. There was nothing left for me but to think of
    my eternal salvation. I went off to Paris—I was as right as
    could be at once.’
    Stepan Arkadyevitch felt exactly the difference that
    Pyotr Oblonsky described. In Moscow he degenerated so
    much that if he had had to be there for long together, he
    might in good earnest have come to considering his
    salvation; in Petersburg he felt himself a man of the world
    again.
    Between Princess Betsy Tverskaya and Stepan
    Arkadyevitch there had long existed rather curious
    relations. Stepan Arkadyevitch always flirted with her in
    jest, and used to say to her, also in jest, the most unseemly
    things, knowing that nothing delighted her so much. The
    day after his conversation with Karenin, Stepan
    Arkadyevitch went to see her, and felt so youthful that in
    this jesting flirtation and nonsense he recklessly went so far
    that he did not know how to extricate himself, as
    unluckily he was so far from being attracted by her that he
    thought her positively disagreeable. What made it hard to
    change the conversation was the fact that he was very
    attractive to her. So that he was considerably relieved at
    the arrival of Princess Myakaya, which cut short their tetea-
    tete.
    ‘Ah, so you’re here!’ said she when she saw him. ‘Well,
    and what news of your poor sister? You needn’t look at
    me like that,’ she added. ‘Ever since they’ve all turned
    against her, all those who’re a thousand times worse than
    she, I’ve thought she did a very fine thing. I can’t forgive
    Vronsky for not letting me know when she was in
    Petersburg. I’d have gone to see her and gone about with
    her everywhere. Please give her my love. Come, tell me
    about her.’
    ‘Yes, her position is very difficult; she...’ began Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, in the simplicity of his heart accepting as
    sterling coin Princess Myakaya’s words ‘tell me about her.’
    Princess Myakaya interrupted him immediately, as she
    always did, and began talking herself.
    ‘She’s done what they all do, except me—only they
    hide it. But she wouldn’t be deceitful, and she did a fine
    thing. And she did better still in throwing up that crazy
    brother-in-law of yours. You must excuse me. Everybody
    used to say he was so clever, so very clever; I was the only
    one that said he was a fool. Now that he’s so thick with
    Lidia Ivanovna and Landau, they all say he’s crazy, and I
    should prefer not to agree with everybody, but this time I
    can’t help it.’
    ‘Oh, do please explain,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch;
    ‘what does it mean? Yesterday I was seeing him on my
    sister’s behalf, and I asked him to give me a final answer.
    He gave me no answer, and said he would think it over.
    But this morning, instead of an answer, I received an
    invitation from Countess Lidia Ivanovna for this evening.’
    ‘Ah, so that’s it, that’s it!’ said Princess Myakaya
    gleefully, ‘they’re going to ask Landau what he’s to say.’
    ‘Ask Landau? What for? Who or what’s Landau?’
    ‘What! you don’t know Jules Landau, le fameux Jules
    Landau, le clairvoyant? He’s crazy too, but on him your
    sister’s fate depends. See what comes of living in the
    provinces—you know nothing about anything. Landau,
    do you see, was a commis in a shop in Paris, and he went
    to a doctor’s; and in the doctor’s waiting room he fell
    asleep, and in his sleep he began giving advice to all the
    patients. And wonderful advice it was! Then the wife of

    Yury Meledinsky—you know, the invalid?—heard of this
    Landau, and had him to see her husband. And he cured
    her husband, though I can’t say that I see he did him
    much good, for he’s just as feeble a creature as ever he
    was, but they believed in him, and took him along with
    them and brought him to Russia. Here there’s been a
    general rush to him, and he’s begun doctoring everyone.
    He cured Countess Bezzubova, and she took such a fancy
    to him that she adopted him.’
    ‘Adopted him?’
    ‘Yes, as her son. He’s not Landau any more now, but
    Count Bezzubov. That’s neither here nor there, though;
    but Lidia—I’m very fond of her, but she has a screw loose
    somewhere—has lost her heart to this Landau now, and
    nothing is settled now in her house or Alexey
    Alexandrovitch’s without him, and so your sister’s fate is
    now in the hands of Landau, alias Count Bezzubov.’
    Chapter 21
    After a capital dinner and a great deal of cognac drunk
    at Bartnyansky’s, Stepan Arkadyevitch, only a little later
    than the appointed time, went in to Countess Lidia
    Ivanovna’s.
    ‘Who else is with the countess?—a Frenchman?’ Stepan
    Arkadyevitch asked the hall porter, as he glanced at the
    familiar overcoat of Alexey Alexandrovitch and a queer,
    rather artless-looking overcoat with clasps.
    ‘Alexey Alexandrovitch Karenin and Count Bezzubov,’
    the porter answered severely.
    ‘Princess Myakaya guessed right,’ thought Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, as he went upstairs. ‘Curious! It would be
    quite as well, though, to get on friendly terms with her.
    She has immense influence. If she would say a word to
    Pomorsky, the thing would be a certainty.’
    It was still quite light out-of-doors, but in Countess
    Lidia Ivanovna’s little drawing room the blinds were
    drawn and the lamps lighted. At a round table under a
    lamp sat the countess and Alexey Alexandrovitch, talking
    softly. A short, thinnish man, very pale and handsome,
    with feminine hips and knock-kneed legs, with fine
    Anna Karenina
    1578 of 1759
    brilliant eyes and long hair lying on the collar of his coat,
    was standing at the end of the room gazing at the portraits
    on the wall. After greeting the lady of the house and
    Alexey Alexandrovitch, Stepan Arkadyevitch could not
    resist glancing once more at the unknown man.
    ‘Monsieur Landau!’ the countess addressed him with a
    softness and caution that impressed Oblonsky. And she
    introduced them.
    Landau looked round hurriedly, came up, and smiling,
    laid his moist, lifeless hand in Stepan Arkadyevitch’s
    outstretched hand and immediately walked away and fell
    to gazing at the portraits again. The countess and Alexey
    Alexandrovitch looked at each other significantly.
    ‘I am very glad to see you, particularly today,’ said
    Countess Lidia Ivanovna, pointing Stepan Arkadyevitch to
    a seat beside Karenin.
    ‘I introduced you to him as Landau,’ she said in a soft
    voice, glancing at the Frenchman and again immediately
    after at Alexey Alexandrovitch, ‘but he is really Count
    Bezzubov, as you’re probably aware. Only he does not
    like the title.’
    ‘Yes, I heard so,’ answered Stepan Arkadyevitch; ‘they
    say he completely cured Countess Bezzubova.’
    Anna Karenina
    1579 of 1759
    ‘She was here today, poor thing!’ the countess said,
    turning to Alexey Alexandrovitch. ‘This separation is
    awful for her. It’s such a blow to her!’
    ‘And he positively is going?’ queried Alexey
    Alexandrovitch.
    ‘Yes, he’s going to Paris. He heard a voice yesterday,’
    said Countess Lidia Ivanovna, looking at Stepan
    Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Ah, a voice!’ repeated Oblonsky, feeling that he must
    be as circumspect as he possibly could in this society,
    where something peculiar was going on, or was to go on,
    to which he had not the key.
    A moment’s silence followed, after which Countess
    Lidia Ivanovna, as though approaching the main topic of
    conversation, said with a fine smile to Oblonsky:
    ‘I’ve known you for a long while, and am very glad to
    make a closer acquaintance with you. Les amis de nos amis
    sont nos amis. But to be a true friend, one must enter into
    the spiritual state of one’s friend, and I fear that you are
    not doing so in the case of Alexey Alexandrovitch. You
    understand what I mean?’ she said, lifting her fine pensive
    eyes.
    ‘In part, countess, I understand the position of Alexey
    Alexandrovitch...’ said Oblonsky. Having no clear idea
    Anna Karenina
    1580 of 1759
    what they were talking about, he wanted to confine
    himself to generalities.
    ‘The change is not in his external position,’ Countess
    Lidia Ivanovna said sternly, following with eyes of love the
    figure of Alexey Alexandrovitch as he got up and crossed
    over to Landau; ‘his heart is changed, a new heart has been
    vouchsafed him, and I fear you don’t fully apprehend the
    change that has taken place in him.’
    ‘Oh, well, in general outlines I can conceive the
    change. We have always been friendly, and now...’ said
    Stepan Arkadyevitch, responding with a sympathetic
    glance to the expression of the countess, and mentally
    balancing the question with which of the two ministers
    she was most intimate, so as to know about which to ask
    her to speak for him.
    ‘The change that has taken place in him cannot lessen
    his love for his neighbors; on the contrary, that change can
    only intensify love in his heart. But I am afraid you do not
    understand me. Won’t you have some tea?’ she said, with
    her eyes indicating the footman, who was handing round
    tea on a tray.
    ‘Not quite, countess. Of course, his misfortune..’
    ‘Yes, a misfortune which has proved the highest
    happiness, when his heart was made new, was filled full of
    it,’ she said, gazing with eyes full of love at Stepan
    Arkadyevitch.
    ‘I do believe I might ask her to speak to both of them,’
    thought Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘Oh, of course, countess,’ he said; ‘but I imagine such
    changes are a matter so private that no one, even the most
    intimate friend, would care to speak of them.’
    ‘On the contrary! We ought to speak freely and help
    one another.’
    ‘Yes, undoubtedly so, but there is such a difference of
    convictions, and besides...’ said Oblonsky with a soft
    smile.
    ‘There can be no difference where it is a question of
    holy truth.’
    ‘Oh, no, of course; but...’ and Stepan Arkadyevitch
    paused in confusion. He understood at last that they were
    talking of religion.
    ‘I fancy he will fall asleep immediately,’ said Alexey
    Alexandrovitch in a whisper full of meaning, going up to
    Lidia Ivanovna.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch looked round. Landau was sitting
    at the window, leaning on his elbow and the back of his
    chair, his head drooping. Noticing that all eyes were
    turned on him he raised his head and smiled a smile of
    childlike artlessness.
    ‘Don’t take any notice,’ said Lidia Ivanovna, and she
    lightly moved a chair up for Alexey Alexandrovitch. ‘I
    have observed...’ she was beginning, when a footman
    came into the room with a letter. Lidia Ivanovna rapidly
    ran her eyes over the note, and excusing herself, wrote an
    answer with extraordinary rapidity, handed it to the man,
    and came back to the table. ‘I have observed,’ she went
    on, ‘that Moscow people, especially the men, are more
    indifferent to religion than anyone.’
    ‘Oh, no, countess, I thought Moscow people had the
    reputation of being the firmest in the faith,’ answered
    Stepan Arkadyevitch.
    ‘But as far as I can make out, you are unfortunately one
    of the indifferent ones,’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch,
    turning to him with a weary smile.
    ‘How anyone can be indifferent!’ said Lidia Ivanovna.
    ‘I am not so much indifferent on that subject as I am
    waiting in suspense,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, with his
    most deprecating smile. ‘I hardly think that the time for
    such questions has come yet for me.’
    Alexey Alexandrovitch and Lidia Ivanovna looked at
    each other.
    ‘We can never tell whether the time has come for us or
    not,’ said Alexey Alexandrovitch severely. ‘We ought not
    to think whether we are ready or not ready. God’s grace is
    not guided by human considerations: sometimes it comes
    not to those that strive for it, and comes to those that are
    unprepared, like Saul.’
    ‘No, I believe it won’t be just yet,’ said Lidia Ivanovna,
    who had been meanwhile watching the movements of the
    Frenchman. Landau got up and came to them.
    ‘Do you allow me to listen?’ he asked.
    ‘Oh, yes; I did not want to disturb you,’ said Lidia
    Ivanovna, gazing tenderly at him; ‘sit here with us.’
    ‘One has only not to close one’s eyes to shut out the
    light,’ Alexey Alexandrovitch went on.
    ‘Ah, if you knew the happiness we know, feeling His
    presence ever in our hearts!’ said Countess Lidia Ivanovna
    with a rapturous smile.
    ‘But a man may feel himself unworthy sometimes to
    rise to that height,’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, conscious of
    hypocrisy in admitting this religious height, but at the
    same time unable to bring himself to acknowledge his
    free-thinking views before a person who, by a single word
    to Pomorsky, might procure him the coveted
    appointment.
    ‘That is, you mean that sin keeps him back?’ said Lidia
    Ivanovna. ‘But that is a false idea. There is no sin for
    believers, their sin has been atoned for. Pardon,’ she
    added, looking at the footman, who came in again with
    another letter. She read it and gave a verbal answer:
    ‘Tomorrow at the Grand Duchess’s, say.’ ‘For the believer
    sin is not,’ she went on.
    ‘Yes, but faith without works is dead,’ said Stepan
    Arkadyevitch, recalling the phrase from the catechism, and
    only by his smile clinging to his independence.
    ‘There you have it—from the epistle of St. James,’ said
    Alexey Alexandrovitch, addressing Lidia Ivanovna, with a
    certain reproachfulness in his tone. It was unmistakably a
    subject they had discussed more than once before. ‘What
    harm has been done by the false interpretation of that
    passage! Nothing holds men back from belief like that
    misinterpretation. ‘I have not works, so I cannot believe,’
    though all the while that is not said. But the very opposite
    is said.’
    ‘Striving for God, saving the soul by fasting,’ said
    Countess Lidia Ivanovna, with disgusted contempt, ‘those
    are the crude ideas of our monks.... Yet that is nowhere
    said. It is far simpler and easier,’ she added, looking at
    Oblonsky with the same encouraging smile with which at
    court she encouraged youthful maids of honor,
    disconcerted by the new surroundings of the court.
    ‘We are saved by Christ who suffered for us. We are
    saved by faith,’ Alexey Alexandrovitch chimed in, with a
    glance of approval at her words.
    ‘Vous comprenez l’anglais?’ asked Lidia Ivanovna, and
    receiving a reply in the affirmative, she got up and began
    looking through a shelf of books.
    ‘I want to read him ‘Safe and Happy,’ or ‘Under the
    Wing,’’ she said, looking inquiringly at Karenin. And
    finding the book, and sitting down again in her place, she
    opened it. ‘It’s very short. In it is described the way by
    which faith can be reached, and the happiness, above all
    earthly bliss, with which it fills the soul. The believer
    cannot be unhappy because he is not alone. But you will
    see.’ She was just settling herself to read when the footman
    came in again. ‘Madame Borozdina? Tell her, tomorrow at
    two o’clock. Yes,’ she said, putting her finger in the place
    in the book, and gazing before her with her fine pensive
    eyes, ‘that is how true faith acts. You know Marie Sanina?
    You know about her trouble? She lost her only child. She
    was in despair. And what happened? She found this
    comforter, and she thanks God now for the death of her
    child. Such is the happiness faith brings!’
    ‘Oh, yes, that is most...’ said Stepan Arkadyevitch, glad
    they were going to read, and let him have a chance to
    collect his faculties. ‘No, I see I’d better not ask her about
    anything today,’ he thought. ‘If only I can get out of this
    without putting my foot in it!’
    ‘It will be dull for you,’ said Countess Lidia Ivanovna,
    addressing Landau; ‘you don’t know English, but it’s
    short.’
    ‘Oh, I shall understand,’ said Landau, with the same
    smile, and he closed his eyes. Alexey Alexandrovitch and
    Lidia Ivanovna exchanged meaningful glances, and the
    reading began.
    Chapter 22
    Stepan Arkadyevitch felt completely nonplussed by the
    strange talk which he was hearing for the first time. The
    complexity of Petersburg, as a rule, had a stimulating effect
    on him, rousing him out of his Moscow stagnation. But
    he liked these complications, and understood them only in
    the circles he knew and was at home in. In these
    unfamiliar surroundings he was puzzled and disconcerted,
    and could not get his bearings. As he listened to Countess
    Lidia Ivanovna, aware of the beautiful, artless—or perhaps
    artful, he could not decide which—eyes of Landau fixed
    upon him, Stepan Arkadyevitch began to be conscious of a
    peculiar heaviness in his head.
    The most incongruous ideas were in confusion in his
    head. ‘Marie Sanina is glad her child’s dead.... How good a
    smoke would be now!... To be saved, one need only
    believe, and the monks don’t know how the thing’s to be
    done, but Countess Lidia Ivanovna does know.... And
    why is my head so heavy? Is it the cognac, or all this being
    so queer? Anyway, I fancy I’ve done nothing unsuitable so
    far. But anyway, it won’t do to ask her now. They say
    they make one say one’s prayers. I only hope they won’t
    make me! That’ll be too imbecile. And what stuff it is
    she’s reading! but she has a good accent. Landau—
    Bezzubov— what’s he Bezzubov for?’ All at once Stepan
    Arkadyevitch became aware that his lower jaw was
    uncontrollably forming a yawn. He pulled his whiskers to
    cover the yawn, and shook himself together. But soon
    after he became aware that he was dropping asleep and on
    the very point of snoring. He recovered himself at the
    very moment when the voice of Countess Lidia Ivanovna
    was saying ‘he’s asleep.’ Stepan Arkadyevitch started with
    dismay, feeling guilty and caught. But he was reassured at
    once by seeing that the words ‘he’s asleep’ referred not to
    him, but to Landau. The Frenchman was asleep as well as
    Stepan Arkadyevitch. But Stepan Arkadyevitch’s being
    asleep would have offended them, as he thought (though
    even this, he thought, might not be so, as everything
    seemed so queer), while Landau’s being asleep delighted
    them extremely, especially Countess Lidia Ivanovna.
    ‘Mon ami,’ said Lidia Ivanovna, carefully holding the
    folds of her silk gown so as not to rustle, and in her
    excitement calling Karenin not Alexey Alexandrovitch,
    but ‘mon ami,’ ‘donnez-lui la main. Vous voyez? Sh!’ she
    hissed at the footman as he came in again. ‘Not at home.’
    The Frenchman was asleep, or pretending to be asleep,
    with his head on the back of his chair, and his moist hand,
    as it lay on his knee, made faint movements, as though
    trying to catch something. Alexey Alexandrovitch got up,
    tried to move carefully, but stumbled against the table,
    went up and laid his hand in the Frenchman’s hand.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch got up too, and opening his eyes
    wide, trying to wake himself up if he were asleep, he
    looked first at one and then at the other. It was all real.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch felt that his head was getting worse
    and worse.
    ‘Que la personne qui est arrivee la derniere, celle qui
    demande, qu’elle sorte! Qu’elle sorte!’ articulated the
    Frenchman, without opening his eyes.
    ‘Vous m’excuserez, mais vous voyez.... Revenez vers
    dix heures, encore mieux demain.’
    ‘Qu’elle sorte!’ repeated the Frenchman impatiently.
    ‘C’est moi, n’est-ce pas?’ And receiving an answer in
    the affirmative, Stepan Arkadyevitch, forgetting the favor
    he had meant to ask of Lidia Ivanovna, and forgetting his
    sister’s affairs, caring for nothing, but filled with the sole
    desire to get away as soon as possible, went out on tiptoe
    and ran out into the street as though from a plague
    stricken house. For a long while he chatted and joked
    with his cab-driver, trying to recover his spirits.
    At the French theater where he arrived for the last act,
    and afterwards at the Tatar restaurant after his champagne,
    Stepan Arkadyevitch felt a little refreshed in the
    atmosphere he was used to. But still he felt quite unlike
    himself all that evening.
    On getting home to Pyotr Oblonsky’s, where he was
    staying, Stepan Arkadyevitch found a note from Betsy. She
    wrote to him that she was very anxious to finish their
    interrupted conversation, and begged him to come next
    day. He had scarcely read this note, and frowned at its
    contents, when he heard below the ponderous tramp of
    the servants, carrying something heavy.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch went out to look. It was the
    rejuvenated Pyotr Oblonsky. He was so drunk that he
    could not walk upstairs; but he told them to set him on his
    legs when he saw Stepan Arkadyevitch, and clinging to
    him, walked with him into his room and there began
    telling him how he had spent the evening, and fell asleep
    doing so.
    Stepan Arkadyevitch was in very low spirits, which
    happened rarely with him, and for a long while he could
    not go to sleep. Everything he could recall to his mind,
    everything was disgusting; but most disgusting of all, as if
    it were something shameful, was the memory of the
    evening he had spent at Countess Lidia Ivanovna’s.
    Next day he received from Alexey Alexandrovitch a
    final answer, refusing to grant Anna’s divorce, and he
    understood that this decision was based on what the
    Frenchman had said in his real or pretended trance.
    Chapter 23
    In order to carry through any undertaking in family
    life, there must necessarily be either complete division
    between the husband and wife, or loving agreement.
    When the relations of a couple are vacillating and neither
    one thing nor the other, no sort of enterprise can be
    undertaken.
    Many families remain for years in the same place,
    though both husband and wife are sick of it, simply
    because there is neither complete division nor agreement
    between them.
    Both Vronsky and Anna felt life in Moscow
    insupportable in the heat and dust, when the spring
    sunshine was followed by the glare of summer, and all the
    trees in the boulevards had long since been in full leaf, and
    the leaves were covered with dust. But they did not go
    back to Vozdvizhenskoe, as they had arranged to do long
    before; they went on staying in Moscow, though they
    both loathed it, because of late there had been no
    agreement between them.
    The irritability that kept them apart had no external
    cause, and all efforts to come to an understanding
    intensified it, instead of removing it. It was an inner
    irritation, grounded in her mind on the conviction that his
    love had grown less; in his, on regret that he had put
    himself for her sake in a difficult position, which she,
    instead of lightening, made still more difficult. Neither of
    them gave full utterance to their sense of grievance, but
    they considered each other in the wrong, and tried on
    every pretext to prove this to one another.
    In her eyes the whole of him, with all his habits, ideas,
    desires, with all his spiritual and physical temperament, was
    one thing—love for women, and that love, she felt, ought
    to be entirely concentrated on her alone. That love was
    less; consequently, as she reasoned, he must have
    transferred part of his love to other women or to another
    woman—and she was jealous. She was jealous not of any
    particular woman but of the decrease of his love. Not
    having got an object for her jealousy, she was on the
    lookout for it. At the slightest hint she transferred her
    jealousy from one object to another. At one time she was
    jealous of those low women with whom he might so
    easily renew his old bachelor ties; then she was jealous of
    the society women he might meet; then she was jealous of
    the imaginary girl whom he might want to marry, for
    whose sake he would break with her. And this last form of
    jealousy tortured her most of all, especially as he had
    unwarily told her, in a moment of frankness, that his
    mother knew him so little that she had had the audacity to
    try and persuade him to marry the young Princess
    Sorokina.
    And being jealous of him, Anna was indignant against
    him and found grounds for indignation in everything. For
    everything that was difficult in her position she blamed
    him. The agonizing condition of suspense she had passed
    in Moscow, the tardiness and indecision of Alexey
    Alexandrovitch, her solitude—she put it all down to him.
    If he had loved her he would have seen all the bitterness of
    her position, and would have rescued her from it. For her
    being in Moscow and not in the country, he was to blame
    too. He could not live buried in the country as she would
    have liked to do. He must have society, and he had put
    her in this awful position, the bitterness of which he
    would not see. And again, it was his fault that she was
    forever separated from her son.
    Even the rare moments of tenderness that came from
    time to time did not soothe her; in his tenderness now she
    saw a shade of complacency, of self-confidence, which had
    not been of old and which exasperated her.
    It was dusk. Anna was alone, and waiting for him to
    come back from a bachelor dinner. She walked up and
    down in his study (the room where the noise from the
    street was least heard), and thought over every detail of
    their yesterday’s quarrel. Going back from the wellremembered,
    offensive words of the quarrel to what had
    been the ground of it, she arrived at last at its origin. For a
    long while she could hardly believe that their dissension
    had arisen from a conversation so inoffensive, of so little
    moment to either. But so it actually had been. It all arose
    from his laughing at the girls’ high schools, declaring they
    were useless, while she defended them. He had spoken
    slightingly of women’s education in general, and had said
    that Hannah, Anna’s English protegee, had not the
    slightest need to know anything of physics.
    This irritated Anna. She saw in this a contemptuous
    reference to her occupations. And she bethought her of a
    phrase to pay him back for the pain he had given her. ‘I
    don’t expect you to understand me, my feelings, as anyone
    who loved me might, but simple delicacy I did expect,’
    she said.
    And he had actually flushed with vexation, and had said
    something unpleasant. She could not recall her answer, but
    at that point, with an unmistakable desire to wound her
    too, he had said:
    ‘I feel no interest in your infatuation over this girl,
    that’s true, because I see it’s unnatural.’
    The cruelty with which he shattered the world she had
    built up for herself so laboriously to enable her to endure
    her hard life, the injustice with which he had accused her
    of affectation, of artificiality, aroused her.
    ‘I am very sorry that nothing but what’s coarse and
    material is comprehensible and natural to you,’ she said
    and walked out of the room.
    When he had come in to her yesterday evening, they
    had not referred to the quarrel, but both felt that the
    quarrel had been smoothed over, but was not at an end.
    Today he had not been at home all day, and she felt so
    lonely and wretched in being on bad terms with him that
    she wanted to forget it all, to forgive him, and be
    reconciled with him; she wanted to throw the blame on
    herself and to justify him.
    ‘I am myself to blame. I’m irritable, I’m insanely
    jealous. I will make it up with him, and we’ll go away to
    the country; there I shall be more at peace.’
    ‘Unnatural!’ she suddenly recalled the word that had
    stung her most of all, not so much the word itself as the
    intent to wound her with which it was said. ‘I know what
    he meant; he meant— unnatural, not loving my own
    daughter, to love another person’s child. What does he
    know of love for children, of my love for Seryozha,
    whom I’ve sacrificed for him? But that wish to wound
    me! No, he loves another woman, it must be so.’
    And perceiving that, while trying to regain her peace of
    mind, she had gone round the same circle that she had
    been round so often before, and had come back to her
    former state of exasperation, she was horrified at herself.
    ‘Can it be impossible? Can it be beyond me to control
    myself?’ she said to herself, and began again from the
    beginning. ‘He’s truthful, he’s honest, he loves me. I love
    him, and in a few days the divorce will come. What more
    do I want? I want peace of mind and trust, and I will take
    the blame on myself. Yes, now when he comes in, I will
    tell him I was wrong, though I was not wrong, and we
    will go away tomorrow.’
    And to escape thinking any more, and being overcome
    by irritability, she rang, and ordered the boxes to be
    brought up for packing their things for the country.
    At ten o’clock Vronsky came in.
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


  10. #70
    عضو سایت
    گاه برای ساختن باید ویران کرد، گاه برای داشتن باید گذشت ، و گاه در اوج تمنا باید نخواست!
    تاریخ عضویت
    Jun 2011
    محل سکونت
    یک خانه
    نوشته ها
    25,040
    تشکر تشکر کرده 
    3,527
    تشکر تشکر شده 
    5,275
    تشکر شده در
    3,184 پست
    حالت من : Akhmoo
    قدرت امتیاز دهی
    4452
    Array

    پیش فرض


    Chapter 24
    ‘Well, was it nice?’ she asked, coming out to meet him
    with a penitent and meek expression.
    ‘Just as usual,’ he answered, seeing at a glance that she
    was in One of her good moods. He was used by now to
    these transitions, and he was particularly glad to see it
    today, as he was in a specially good humor himself.
    ‘What do I see? Come, that’s good!’ he said, pointing
    to the boxes in the passage.
    ‘Yes, we must go. I went out for a drive, and it was so
    fine I longed to be in the country. There’s nothing to
    keep you, is there?’
    ‘It’s the one thing I desire. I’ll be back directly, and
    we’ll talk it over; I only want to change my coat. Order
    some tea.’
    And he went into his room.
    There was something mortifying in the way he had said
    ‘Come, that’s good,’ as one says to a child when it leaves
    off being naughty, and still more mortifying was the
    contrast between her penitent and his self-confident tone;
    and for one instant she felt the lust of strife rising up in her
    again, but making an effort she conquered it, and met
    Vronsky as good-humoredly as before.
    When he came in she told him, partly repeating phrases
    she had prepared beforehand, how she had spent the day,
    and her plans for going away.
    ‘You know it came to me almost like an inspiration,’
    she said. ‘Why wait here for the divorce? Won’t it be just
    the same in the country? I can’t wait any longer! I don’t
    want to go on hoping, I don’t want to hear anything
    about the divorce. I have made up my mind it shall not
    have any more influence on my life. Do you agree?’
    ‘Oh, yes!’ he said, glancing uneasily at her excited face.
    ‘What did you do? Who was there?’ she said, after a
    pause.
    Vronsky mentioned the names of the guests. ‘The
    dinner was first rate, and the boat race, and it was all
    pleasant enough, but in Moscow they can never do
    anything without something ridicule. A lady of a sort
    appeared on the scene, teacher of swimming to the Queen
    of Sweden, and gave us an exhibition of her skill.’
    ‘How? did she swim?’ asked Anna, frowning.
    ‘In an absurd red costume de natation; she was old and
    hideous too. So when shall we go?’
    ‘What an absurd fancy! Why, did she swim in some
    special way, then?’ said Anna, not answering.
    ‘There was absolutely nothing in it. That’s just what I
    say, it was awfully stupid. Well, then, when do you think
    of going?’
    Anna shook her head as though trying to drive away
    some unpleasant idea.
    ‘When? Why, the sooner the better! By tomorrow we
    shan’t be ready. The day after tomorrow.’
    ‘Yes...oh, no, wait a minute! The day after tomorrow’s
    Sunday, I have to be at maman’s,’ said Vronsky,
    embarrassed, because as soon as he uttered his mother’s
    name he was aware of her intent, suspicious eyes. His
    embarrassment confirmed her suspicion. She flushed hotly
    and drew away from him. It was now not the Queen of
    Sweden’s swimming-mistress who filled Anna’s
    imagination, but the young Princess Sorokina. She was
    staying in a village near Moscow with Countess
    Vronskaya.
    ‘Can’t you go tomorrow?’ she said.
    ‘Well, no! The deeds and the money for the business
    I’m going there for I can’t get by tomorrow,’ he
    answered.
    ‘If so, we won’t go at all.’
    ‘But why so?’
    ‘I shall not go later. Monday or never!’
    ‘What for?’ said Vronsky, as though in amazement.
    ‘Why, there’s no meaning in it!’
    ‘There’s no meaning in it to you, because you care
    nothing for me. You don’t care to understand my life.
    The one thing that I cared for here was Hannah. You say
    it’s affectation. Why, you said yesterday that I don’t love
    my daughter, that I love this English girl, that it’s
    unnatural. I should like to know what life there is for me
    that could be natural!’
    For an instant she had a clear vision of what she was
    doing, and was horrified at how she had fallen away from
    her resolution. But even though she knew it was her own
    ruin, she could not restrain herself, could not keep herself
    from proving to him that he was wrong, could not give
    way to him.
    ‘I never said that; I said I did not sympathize with this
    sudden passion.’
    ‘How is it, though you boast of your
    straightforwardness, you don’t tell the truth?’
    ‘I never boast, and I never tell lies,’ he said slowly,
    restraining his rising anger. ‘It’s a great pity if you can’t
    respect..’
    ‘Respect was invented to cover the empty place where
    love should be. And if you don’t love me any more, it
    would be better and more honest to say so.’
    ‘No, this is becoming unbearable!’ cried Vronsky,
    getting up from his chair; and stopping short, facing her,
    he said, speaking deliberately: ‘What do you try my
    patience for?’ looking as though he might have said much
    more, but was restraining himself. ‘It has limits.’
    ‘What do you mean by that?’ she cried, looking with
    terror at the undisguised hatred in his whole face, and
    especially in his cruel, menacing eyes
    ‘I mean to say...’ he was beginning, but he checked
    himself. ‘I must ask what it is you want of me?’
    ‘What can I want? All I can want is that you should not
    desert me, as you think of doing,’ she said, understanding
    all he had not uttered. ‘But that I don’t want; that’s
    secondary. I want love, and there is none. So then all is
    over.’
    She turned towards the door.
    ‘Stop! sto—op!’ said Vronsky, with no change in the
    gloomy lines of his brows, though he held her by the
    hand. ‘What is it all about? I said that we must put off
    going for three days, and on that you told me I was lying,
    that I was not an honorable man.’
    ‘Yes, and I repeat that the man who reproaches me
    with having sacrificed everything for me,’ she said,
    recalling the words of a still earlier quarrel, ‘that he’s worse
    than a dishonorable man— he’s a heartless man.’
    ‘Oh, there are limits to endurance!’ he cried, and
    hastily let go her hand.
    ‘He hates me, that’s clear,’ she thought, and in silence,
    without looking round, she walked with faltering steps out
    of the room. ‘He loves another woman, that’s even
    clearer,’ she said to herself as she went into her own room.
    ‘I want love, and there is none. So, then, all is over.’ She
    repeated the words she had said, ‘and it must be ended.’
    ‘But how?’ she asked herself, and she sat down in a low
    chair before the looking glass.
    Thoughts of where she would go now, whether to the
    aunt who had brought her up, to Dolly, or simply alone
    abroad, and of what he was doing now alone in his study;
    whether this was the final quarrel, or whether
    reconciliation were still possible; and of what all her old
    friends at Petersburg would say of her now; and of how
    Alexey Alexandrovitch would look at it, and many other
    ideas of what would happen now after this rupture, came
    into her head; but she did not give herself up to them with
    all her heart. At the bottom of her heart was some obscure

    idea that alone interested her, but she could not get clear
    sight of it. Thinking once more of Alexey Alexandrovitch,
    she recalled the time of her illness after her confinement,
    and the feeling which never left her at that time. ‘Why
    didn’t I die?’ and the words and the feeling of that time
    came back to her. And all at once she knew what was in
    her soul. Yes, it was that idea which alone solved all. ‘Yes,
    to die!... And the shame and disgrace of Alexey
    Alexandrovitch and of Seryozha, and my awful shame, it
    will all be saved by death. To die! and he will feel
    remorse; will be sorry; will love me; he will suffer on my
    account.’ With the trace of a smile of commiseration for
    herself she sat down in the armchair, taking off and putting
    on the rings on her left hand, vividly picturing from
    different sides his feelings after her death.
    Approaching footsteps—his steps—distracted her
    attention. As though absorbed in the arrangement of her
    rings, she did not even turn to him.
    He went up to her, and taking her by the hand, said
    softly:
    ‘Anna, we’ll go the day after tomorrow, if you like. I
    agree to everything.’
    She did not speak.
    ‘What is it?’ he urged.
    ‘You know,’ she said, and at the same instant, unable to
    restrain herself any longer, she burst into sobs.
    ‘Cast me off!’ she articulated between her sobs. ‘I’ll go
    away tomorrow...I’ll do more. What am I? An immoral
    woman! A stone round your neck. I don’t want to make
    you wretched, I don’t want to! I’ll set you free. You don’t
    love me; you love someone else!’
    Vronsky besought her to be calm, and declared that
    there was no trace of foundation for her jealousy; that he
    had never ceased, and never would cease, to love her; that
    he loved her more than ever.
    ‘Anna, why distress yourself and me so?’ he said to her,
    kissing her hands. There was tenderness now in his face,
    and she fancied she caught the sound of tears in his voice,
    and she felt them wet on her hand. And instantly Anna’s
    despairing jealousy changed to a despairing passion of
    tenderness. She put her arms round him, and covered with
    kisses his head, his neck, his hands.
    Chapter 25
    Feeling that the reconciliation was complete, Anna set
    eagerly to to work in the morning preparing for their
    departure. Though it was not settled whether they should
    go on Monday or Tuesday, as they had each given way to
    the other, Anna packed busily, feeling absolutely
    indifferent whether they went a day earlier or later. She
    was standing in her room over an open box, taking things
    out of it, when he came in to see her earlier than usually,
    dressed to go out.
    ‘I’m going off at once to see maman; she can send me
    the money by Yegorov. And I shall be ready to go
    tomorrow,’ he said.
    Though she was in such a good mood, the thought of
    his visit to his mother’s gave her a pang.
    ‘No, I shan’t be ready by then myself,’ she said; and at
    once reflected, ‘so then it was possible to arrange to do as I
    wished.’ ‘No, do as you meant to do. Go into the dining
    room, I’m coming directly. It’s only to turn out those
    things that aren’t wanted,’ she said, putting something
    more on the heap of frippery that lay in Annushka’s arms.
    Vronsky was eating his beefsteak when she came into
    the dining- room.
    ‘You wouldn’t believe how distasteful these rooms
    have become to me,’ she said, sitting down beside him to
    her coffee. ‘There’s nothing more awful than these
    chambres garnies. There’s no individuality in them, no
    soul. These clocks, and curtains, and, worst of all, the
    wallpapers—they’re a nightmare. I think of
    Vozdvizhenskoe as the promised land. You’re not sending
    the horses off yet?’
    ‘No, they will come after us. Where are you going to?’
    ‘I wanted to go to Wilson’s to take some dresses to her.
    So it’s really to be tomorrow?’ she said in a cheerful voice;
    but suddenly her face changed.
    Vronsky’s valet came in to ask him to sign a receipt for
    a telegram from Petersburg. There was nothing out of the
    way in Vronsky’s getting a telegram, but he said, as though
    anxious to conceal something from her, that the receipt
    was in his study, and he turned hurriedly to her.
    ‘By tomorrow, without fail, I will finish it all.’
    ‘From whom is the telegram?’ she asked, not hearing
    him.
    ‘From Stiva,’ he answered reluctantly.
    ‘Why didn’t you show it to me? What secret can there
    be between Stiva and me?’
    Vronsky called the valet back, and told him to bring
    the telegram.
    ‘I didn’t want to show it to you, because Stiva has such
    a passion for telegraphing: why telegraph when nothing is
    settled?’
    ‘About the divorce?’
    ‘Yes; but he says he has not been able to come at
    anything yet. He has promised a decisive answer in a day
    or two. But here it is; read it.’
    With trembling hands Anna took the telegram, and
    read what Vronsky had told her. At the end was added:
    ‘Little hope; but I will do everything possible and
    impossible.’
    ‘I said yesterday that it’s absolutely nothing to me when
    I get, or whether I never get, a divorce,’ she said, flushing
    crimson. ‘There was not the slightest necessity to hide it
    from me.’ ‘So he may hide and does hide his
    correspondence with women from me,’ she thought.
    ‘Yashvin meant to come this morning with Voytov,’
    said Vronsky; ‘I believe he’s won from Pyevtsov all and
    more than he can pay, about sixty thousand.’

    ‘No,’ she said, irritated by his so obviously showing by
    this change of subject that he was irritated, ‘why did you
    suppose that this news would affect me so, that you must
    even try to hide it? I said I don’t want to consider it, and I
    should have liked you to care as little about it as I do.’
    ‘I care about it because I like definiteness,’ he said.
    ‘Definiteness is not in the form but the love,’ she said,
    more and more irritated, not by his words, but by the tone
    of cool composure in which he spoke. ‘What do you want
    it for?’
    ‘My God! love again,’ he thought, frowning.
    ‘Oh, you know what for; for your sake and your
    children’s in the future.’
    ‘There won’t be children in the future.’
    ‘That’s a great pity,’ he said.
    ‘You want it for the children’s sake, but you don’t
    think of me?’ she said, quite forgetting or not having heard
    that he had said, ‘for your sake and the children’s.’
    The question of the possibility of having children had
    long been a subject of dispute and irritation to her. His
    desire to have children she interpreted as a proof he did
    not prize her beauty.
    ‘Oh, I said: for your sake. Above all for your sake,’ he
    repeated, frowning as though in pain, ‘because I am
    certain that the greater part of your irritability comes from
    the indefiniteness of the position.’
    ‘Yes, now he has laid aside all pretense, and all his cold
    hatred for me is apparent,’ she thought, not hearing his
    words, but watching with terror the cold, cruel judge who
    looked mocking her out of his eyes.
    ‘The cause is not that,’ she said, ‘and, indeed, I don’t
    see how the cause of my irritability, as you call it, can be
    that I am completely in your power. What indefiniteness is
    there in the position? on the contrary..’
    ‘I am very sorry that you don’t care to understand,’ he
    interrupted, obstinately anxious to give utterance to his
    thought. ‘The indefiniteness consists in your imagining
    that I am free.’
    ‘On that score you can set your mind quite at rest,’ she
    said, and turning away from him, she began drinking her
    coffee.
    She lifted her cup, with her little finger held apart, and
    put it to her lips. After drinking a few sips she glanced at
    him, and by his expression, she saw clearly that he was
    repelled by her hand, and her gesture, and the sound made
    by her lips.
    ‘I don’t care in the least what your mother thinks, and
    what match she wants to make for you,’ she said, putting
    the cup down with a shaking hand.
    ‘But we are not talking about that.’
    ‘Yes, that’s just what we are talking about. And let me
    tell you that a heartless woman, whether she’s old or not
    old, your mother or anyone else, is of no consequence to
    me, and I would not consent to know her.’
    ‘Anna, I beg you not to speak disrespectfully of my
    mother.’
    ‘A woman whose heart does not tell her where her
    son’s happiness and honor lie has no heart.’
    ‘I repeat my request that you will not speak
    disrespectfully of my mother, whom I respect,’ he said,
    raising his voice and looking sternly at her
    She did not answer. Looking intently at him, at his
    face, his hands, she recalled all the details of their
    reconciliation the previous day, and his passionate caresses.
    ‘There, just such caresses he has lavished, and will lavish,
    and longs to lavish on other women!’ she thought.
    ‘You don’t love your mother. That’s all talk, and talk,
    and talk!’ she said, looking at him with hatred in her eyes.
    ‘Even if so, you must..’
    ‘Must decide, and I have decided,’ she said, and she
    would have gone away, but at that moment Yashvin
    walked into the room. Anna greeted him and remained.
    Why, when there was a tempest in her soul, and she
    felt she was standing at a turning point in her life, which
    might have fearful consequences—why, at that minute,
    she had to keep up appearances before an outsider, who
    sooner or later must know it all—she did not know. But at
    once quelling the storm within her, she sat down and
    began talking to their guest.
    ‘Well, how are you getting on? Has your debt been
    paid you?’ she asked Yashvin.
    ‘Oh, pretty fair; I fancy I shan’t get it all, but I shall get
    a good half. And when are you off?’ said Yashvin, looking
    at Vronsky, and unmistakably guessing at a quarrel.
    ‘The day after tomorrow, I think,’ said Vronsky.
    ‘You’ve been meaning to go so long, though.’
    ‘But now it’s quite decided,’ said Anna, looking
    Vronsky straight in the face with a look which told him
    not to dream of the possibility of reconciliation.
    ‘Don’t you feel sorry for that unlucky Pyevtsov?’ she
    went on, talking to Yashvin.
    ‘I’ve never asked myself the question, Anna
    Arkadyevna, whether I’m sorry for him or not. You see,
    all my fortune’s here’—he touched his breast pocket—
    ‘and just now I’m a wealthy man. But today I’m going to
    the club, and I may come out a beggar. You see, whoever
    sits down to play with me—he wants to leave me without
    a shirt to my back, and so do I him. And so we fight it
    out, and that’s the pleasure of it.’
    ‘Well, but suppose you were married,’ said Anna, ‘how
    would it be for your wife?’
    Yashvin laughed.
    ‘That’s why I’m not married, and never mean to be.’
    ‘And Helsingfors?’ said Vronsky, entering into the
    conversation and glancing at Anna’s smiling face. Meeting
    his eyes, Anna’s face instantly took a coldly severe
    expression as though she were saying to him: ‘It’s not
    forgotten. It’s all the same.’
    ‘Were you really in love?’ she said to Yashvin.
    ‘Oh heavens! ever so many times! But you see, some
    men can play but only so that they can always lay down
    their cards when the hour of a rendezvous comes, while I
    can take up love, but only so as not to be late for my cards
    in the evening. That’s how I manage things.’
    ‘No, I didn’t mean that, but the real thing.’ She would
    have said Helsingfors, but would not repeat the word used
    by Vronsky.
    Voytov, who was buying the horse, came in. Anna got
    up and went out of the room.
    Before leaving the house, Vronsky went into her room.
    She would have pretended to be looking for something on
    the table, but ashamed of making a pretense, she looked
    straight in his face with cold eyes.
    ‘What do you want?’ she asked in French.
    ‘To get the guarantee for Gambetta, I’ve sold him,’ he
    said, in a tone which said more clearly than words, ‘I’ve
    no time for discussing things, and it would lead to
    nothing.’
    ‘I’m not to blame in any way,’ he thought. ‘If she will
    punish herself, tant pis pour elle.’ But as he was going he
    fancied that she said something, and his heart suddenly
    ached with pity for her.
    ‘Eh, Anna?’ he queried.
    ‘I said nothing,’ she answered just as coldly and calmly.
    ‘Oh, nothing, tant pis then,’ he thought, feeling cold
    again, and he turned and went out. As he was going out
    he caught a glimpse in the looking glass of her face, white,
    with quivering lips. He even wanted to stop and to say
    some comforting word to her, but his legs carried him out
    of the room before he could think what to say. The whole
    of that day he spent away from home, and when he came
    in late in the evening the maid told him that Anna
    Arkadyevna had a headache and begged him not to go in
    to her.
    [دل خوش از آنیم که حج میرویم؟ ..]
    غافل از آنیم که کج میرویم



    [SIGPIC][/SIGPIC]


صفحه 7 از 8 نخستنخست ... 345678 آخرینآخرین

برچسب ها برای این تاپیک

علاقه مندی ها (بوک مارک ها)

علاقه مندی ها (بوک مارک ها)

مجوز های ارسال و ویرایش

  • شما نمیتوانید موضوع جدیدی ارسال کنید
  • شما امکان ارسال پاسخ را ندارید
  • شما نمیتوانید فایل پیوست در پست خود ضمیمه کنید
  • شما نمیتوانید پست های خود را ویرایش کنید
  •  

http://www.worldup.ir/